This is a modern-English version of The Old House, and Other Tales, originally written by Sologub, Fyodor. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



frontispiece

The Old House
and Other Tales

by Feodor Sologub

AUTHORISED TRANSLATION FROM THE RUSSIAN

BY JOHN COURNOS

SECOND IMPRESSION
LONDON
MARTIN SECKER
NUMBER FIVE JOHN STREET
ADELPHI
1916

Acknowledgments are due to the Editor of “The New Statesman” for permission to republish The White Dog and The Hoop, which first appeared in that periodical.

Thanks to the Editor of “The New Statesman” for allowing us to republish The White Dog and The Hoop, which originally appeared in that magazine.


Contents

INTRODUCTION
THE OLD HOUSE
THE UNITER OF SOULS
THE INVOKER OF THE BEAST
THE WHITE DOG
LIGHT AND SHADOWS
THE GLIMMER OF HUNGER
HIDE AND SEEK
THE SMILE
THE HOOP
THE SEARCH
THE WHITE MOTHER

INTRODUCTION

“Sologub” is a pseudonym—the author’s real name is Feodor Kuzmich Teternikov. He was born in 1863. He completed a scholastic course at Petrograd. His first published story appeared in the periodical “Severny Viestnik” in 1894, but it was not until about a dozen years later that he came into his fame, which he has since then further enhanced.

“Sologub” is a pen name—the author's real name is Feodor Kuzmich Teternikov. He was born in 1863. He finished his studies in Petrograd. His first published story appeared in the magazine “Severny Viestnik” in 1894, but it wasn't until about twelve years later that he gained fame, which he has continued to build on since then.

This is all the biographical knowledge we have of a living novelist whose place in Russian literature is secure beyond all question; the scantiness of our knowledge is all the more amazing when we consider that the author is over fifty, and that his complete works are in their twentieth volume.

This is all the biographical information we have about a living novelist whose position in Russian literature is firmly established; the lack of information is even more surprising considering that the author is over fifty and that his complete works are in their twentieth volume.

These include almost every possible form of literary expression—the fairy tale, the poem, the play, the essay, the novel, and the short story. Sologub’s place as a poet is hardly less assured than his place as a novelist.

These include nearly every type of literary expression—the fairy tale, the poem, the play, the essay, the novel, and the short story. Sologub’s status as a poet is just as secure as his status as a novelist.

How little importance Sologub attaches to personal réclame may be gathered from his answer to repeated requests for a nutshell “autobiography” a type of document in vogue in Russia; Maxim Gorky’s impressive model, I believe, is quite familiar to English readers.

How little importance Sologub gives to personal publicity can be seen in his response to repeated requests for a brief “autobiography,” a type of document that’s popular in Russia; Maxim Gorky’s notable example, I believe, is well-known to English readers.

“I cannot give you my autobiography,” Sologub wrote to the editor of a literary almanac, “as I do not think that my personality can be of sufficient interest to any one. And I haven’t the time to waste on such unnecessary business as an autobiography.”

“I can’t share my autobiography,” Sologub wrote to the editor of a literary magazine, “because I don’t believe my life story would be interesting to anyone. Plus, I don’t have time to waste on something as pointless as an autobiography.”

At the beginning of his Complete Works, however, there is a poem in prose, a kind of spiritual autobiography in which he insists that all life is a miracle, and that his own surely is also. “I simply and calmly reveal my soul ... in the hope that the intimate part of me shall become the universal.” After such an avowal the reader will know where to look for the author’s personality.

At the start of his Complete Works, there’s a prose poem, a sort of spiritual autobiography where he emphasizes that all life is a miracle, and his own definitely is too. “I openly and peacefully share my soul ... hoping that the personal side of me will resonate with everyone.” After such a declaration, the reader will understand where to find the author’s personality.

In studying his work, one finds that he has both realism and fantasy. But while he is sometimes wholly realistic, he is seldom wholly fantastic. His fantasy has always its foundations in reality. His realism is as grey as that of Chekhov, whose logical successor he has been acclaimed by Russian criticism. But it is his prodigious fantasy that makes the point of his departure from the Chekhovian formula. When he combines the two qualities, the strange reconciliation thus effected produces a result as original as it is rich in “the meaning of life.” Sologub himself says somewhere:

When studying his work, you’ll notice that he blends realism with fantasy. While he can be completely realistic at times, he rarely dives into pure fantasy. His fantasy is always rooted in reality. His realism is as muted as Chekhov's, whom Russian critics have regarded as his logical successor. However, it’s his incredible fantasy that sets him apart from the Chekhovian style. When he merges these two aspects, the unusual combination creates something that is both original and deep in its exploration of “the meaning of life.” Sologub himself mentions somewhere:

“I take a piece of life, coarse and poor, and make of it a delightful legend.”

“I grab a rough and tough piece of life and turn it into a charming story.”

This sentence establishes the distinction between the two writers. Life for Chekhov may contain its delightful characters, life itself is seldom a delightful legend.

This sentence highlights the difference between the two writers. While Chekhov may include charming characters in his work, life itself is rarely a delightful tale.

Actually, Sologub sees life more greyly than Chekhov; perhaps it is this sense of grief “too great to be borne” that compels him to grope for an outlet, for some kind of relief. Already in his earliest novel one of the characters gives utterance to the significant words:

Actually, Sologub views life in a more pessimistic light than Chekhov; maybe it's this feeling of sadness "too heavy to endure" that drives him to seek an escape, some form of relief. Even in his first novel, one of the characters expresses the important words:

Once you prove that life has no meaning, life becomes impossible.”

Once you prove that life has no meaning, life becomes impossible.

This relief is to be found within oneself in the “inner life”; that is in the imagination, “imagination the great consoler” as Renan has said. Imagination is everything; it is, indeed, the invoker of all beauty; and admiration of beauty is the one escape out of life. The author, “with whatever words he can find, speaks of one thing. Patiently calls towards the one thing....” Writing of the sadness of life, he envelops this sadness in the beauty evoked by his imagination as in a flame, and withers it up. One finds him rejoicing that there is a life other than “this ordinary, coarse, tedious, sunlight life,” that there is a life that is “nocturnal, prodigious, resembling a fairy tale.”

This relief can be found within oneself in the “inner life”; that is, in the imagination, “imagination the great consoler,” as Renan put it. Imagination is everything; it truly invokes all beauty, and the admiration of beauty is the only escape from life. The author, “with whatever words he can find, speaks of one thing. Patiently calls towards the one thing....” In writing about the sadness of life, he wraps this sadness in the beauty his imagination conjures up, like a flame, and makes it fade away. He finds joy in the existence of a life beyond “this ordinary, coarse, tedious, sunlight life,” a life that is “nocturnal, prodigious, resembling a fairy tale.”

It may sound like a startling antinomy to say that at his happiest Sologub is a compound of Chekhov and Poe. It could be put in another way: if Poe were a Russian, he might have written as Sologub writes. This is to say that the mystery with which Sologub endows his tales is never there for its own sake, but as a most intense symbol of reality.

It might seem surprising to say that at his happiest, Sologub combines elements of Chekhov and Poe. In other words, if Poe were Russian, he might have written like Sologub does. This means that the mystery in Sologub's stories isn't there just for its own sake but serves as a powerful symbol of reality.

Consider a story like “The Invoker of the Beast.” As a story of reincarnation it is a masterpiece of mystery. The reader, anxious for a good tale merely, may let the matter rest there. But can he? Can he listen to Gurov, who, while living through, in his delirium, his previous existence, is so insistent about the “invincibility of his walls”—and yet remain unmoved to the deep meaning of Gurov’s cry? Are not the seemingly imperishable walls, within which Gurov thought himself secure from the Beast, a symbol of our own subtle insecurity? Is not our own Beast—be it some unexpected latent circumstance, or some unlooked-for yet inevitable consequence of a past action, on the part of our ancestors or of ourselves—ready to pounce upon us and ravage our hearts, after a long and relentless pursuit, from which in the end there is no escape?

Think about a story like “The Invoker of the Beast.” As a tale of reincarnation, it’s a brilliant mystery. A reader just looking for a good story might just leave it at that. But can they? Can they hear Gurov, who, while experiencing his past life in a fever dream, is so adamant about the “invincibility of his walls”—and still ignore the deeper meaning behind Gurov’s shout? Aren’t the seemingly unbreakable walls, where Gurov believed he was safe from the Beast, a representation of our own hidden vulnerabilities? Isn't our own Beast—whether it’s some unexpected hidden situation or an unavoidable outcome of actions taken by our ancestors or ourselves—ready to strike and tear at our hearts, after a long and relentless chase, from which ultimately there is no escape?

Again, to one who has read most of Sologub’s productions, the story of the Beast is interesting, because it contains, as it were, a synthesis of the author’s tendencies. Its separate motifs are repeated in variation in many of his other stories. There is the boy Timarides, whom the author loves. Why?

For someone who has read most of Sologub’s works, the story of the Beast is intriguing because it represents a blend of the author’s themes. The individual motifs reappear in different forms across many of his other stories. There is the boy Timarides, who the author has affection for. But why?

Because Timarides is a child, because he is beautiful, trustful, and ready to do daring deeds. Timarides perhaps stands for the young generation reproaching the old for its neglect, its forgetfulness of its promises, its settling in a groove, its stripping itself of its happiest illusions.

Since Timarides is a child, beautiful, trusting, and eager to take risks, he likely represents the younger generation calling out the older one for its negligence, its forgetfulness of promises, its complacency, and its loss of the most joyful dreams.

And throughout his work, Sologub reiterates his affection for children and the childlike. When he loves or pities an older person, he endows him with childlike attributes. He does this in the little story, “The Hoop.” Does the old man seem absurd to us? If so, it is to be inferred that the fault is with ourselves. We have grown too sophisticated.

Throughout his work, Sologub expresses his love for children and the innocent qualities of childhood. When he feels love or sympathy for an older person, he gives them childlike traits. He demonstrates this in the short story, “The Hoop.” Does the old man seem ridiculous to us? If so, we should consider that the issue lies with us. We have become too refined.

Here, again, Chekhov and Sologub meet. Chekhov loves the unpractical people, because they are usually more lovable personalities than the successful, practical ones; Sologub loves the absurd, the childlike, the quixotic, for the same reason.

Once again, Chekhov and Sologub come together. Chekhov appreciates the impractical people because they tend to be more lovable than those who are successful and practical; Sologub admires the absurd, the childlike, and the quixotic for the same reason.

Rather than have them grow up and therefore become unlovable, Sologub makes some of his children die young. There is, for example, in one of his stories, sweet Rayechka, who died in a fall, and upon whom the boy, Mitya, recalling her, muses in this fashion: “Had Rayechka lived to grow up, she might have become a housemaid like Darya, pomaded her hair, and squinted her cunning eyes.”

Instead of allowing his children to grow up and potentially become unlovable, Sologub has some of them die young. In one of his stories, for example, there’s dear Rayechka, who died in a fall, and the boy, Mitya, reflects on her this way: “If Rayechka had lived to grow up, she might have become a housemaid like Darya, styled her hair, and squinted her sly eyes.”

In “The Old House” it is the children once more who are the revolutionaries—trustful, adorable, and daring. In “The White Mother” the bachelor, Saksaoolov, is redeemed through the boy, Lesha, who resembles his dead sweetheart.

In “The Old House,” it’s the kids again who are the rebels—trusting, charming, and bold. In “The White Mother,” the bachelor, Saksaoolov, is saved by the boy, Lesha, who looks like his deceased sweetheart.

Schoolmasters and schoolchildren are among the characters who frequent the pages of Sologub’s books. Sologub, it should be remembered, began life as a schoolmaster. The story “Light and Shadows” is, perhaps, a reflection upon our educational system which crams the young mind with a multitude of useless facts and starves the imagination; we see the reaction of the system on the delicate organism of a sensitive and imaginative child.

Teachers and students are some of the characters that appear in Sologub’s books. It’s worth noting that Sologub started his career as a teacher. The story “Light and Shadows” is, perhaps, a commentary on our education system, which fills young minds with a bunch of useless facts while neglecting their imagination; we see how this system affects the sensitive and creative nature of an imaginative child.

Mothers share the author’s affection for their children; but, like schoolmasters, mothers, unfortunately, are of two kinds. The world has its “black mammas” as well as its “white mammas.”

Mothers share the author's love for their children; however, like teachers, mothers unfortunately come in two types. The world has its "black moms" as well as its "white moms."

There are few writers who are so subtle, so insinuating, and so seductive, in their power to make the reader think; few writers who give so great a stimulus to the imagination.

There are few writers who are so subtle, so suggestive, and so compelling in their ability to make the reader think; few writers who provide such a strong boost to the imagination.

With Chekhov, Russian fiction turns definitely to town life for its material; nevertheless, the changes which the modern industrial system has brought about have in no wise weakened the mystic force of Russian literature. Sologub is a mystic, a mystic of Russian tradition; and Sologub is a product of Petrograd.

With Chekhov, Russian fiction clearly shifts to focus on urban life for its material; however, the changes brought on by the modern industrial system have not diminished the profound influence of Russian literature. Sologub is a mystic, rooted in Russian tradition, and he is a product of Petrograd.

JOHN COURNOS

John Cournos

THE OLD HOUSE[1]

I

It was an old, large, one-storied house, with a mezzanine. It stood in a village, eleven versts from a railway station, and about fifty versts from the district town. The garden which surrounded the house seemed lost in drowsiness, while beyond it stretched vistas and vistas of inexpressibly dull, infinitely depressing fields.

It was a big old one-story house with a loft. It was located in a village, about seven miles from a train station and around thirty miles from the nearest town. The garden around the house felt sleepy, and beyond it were endless stretches of incredibly boring, endlessly depressing fields.

Once this house had been painted lavender, but now it was faded. Its roof, once red, had turned dark brown. But the pillars of the terrace were still quite strong, the little arbours in the garden were intact, and there was an Aphrodite in the shrubbery.

Once this house was painted lavender, but now it’s faded. Its roof, which used to be red, has turned dark brown. But the pillars of the terrace are still pretty strong, the little arbours in the garden are intact, and there’s an Aphrodite in the shrubbery.

It seemed as if the old house were full of memories. It stood, as it were, dreaming, recalling, lapsing finally into a mood of sorrow at the overwhelming flood of doleful memories.

It felt like the old house was full of memories. It stood there, as if dreaming, reflecting, and finally sinking into a feeling of sadness from the overwhelming flow of sad memories.

Everything in this house was as before, as in those days when the whole family lived there together in the summer, when Borya was yet alive.

Everything in this house was just like it used to be, back in the days when the whole family spent the summer there together, when Borya was still alive.

Now, in the old manor, lived only women: Borya’s grandmother, Elena Kirillovna Vodolenskaya; Borya’s mother, Sofia Alexandrovna Ozoreva; and Borya’s sister, Natalya Vasilyevna. The old grandmother, and the mother, and the young girl appeared tranquil, and at times even cheerful. It was the second year of their awaiting in the old house the youngest of the family, Boris. Boris who was no longer among the living.

Now, in the old manor, only women lived there: Borya’s grandmother, Elena Kirillovna Vodolenskaya; Borya’s mother, Sofia Alexandrovna Ozoreva; and Borya’s sister, Natalya Vasilyevna. The elderly grandmother, the mother, and the young girl seemed calm and, at times, even cheerful. It was the second year of their waiting in the old house for the youngest of the family, Boris. Boris, who was no longer alive.

They hardly spoke of him to one another; yet their thoughts, their memories, and their musings of him filled their days. At times dark threads of grief stole in among the even woof of these thoughts and reveries; and tears fell bitterly and ceaselessly.

They barely talked about him to each other; yet their thoughts, memories, and reflections on him occupied their days. Sometimes dark feelings of sadness crept into the steady flow of these thoughts and daydreams; and tears fell bitterly and nonstop.

When the midday sun rested overhead, when the sad moon beckoned, when the rosy dawn blew its cool breezes, when the evening sun blazed its red laughter—these were the four points between which their spirits fluctuated from evening joy to high midday sorrow. Swayed involuntarily, all three of them felt the sympathy and antipathy of the hours, each mood in turn.

When the midday sun sat above, when the sad moon called out, when the pink dawn brought its cool breezes, and when the evening sun shone brightly with its red glow—these were the four moods between which their spirits shifted from the joy of evening to the deep sorrow of midday. Involuntarily swayed, all three of them experienced the ups and downs of the hours, feeling each mood in turn.

The happiness of dawn, the bright, midday sadness, the joy of dusk, the pale pining of night. The four emotions lifted them infinitely higher than the rope upon which Borya had swung, upon which Borya had died.

The happiness of dawn, the bright, midday sadness, the joy of dusk, the pale longing of night. These four emotions elevated them far beyond the rope on which Borya had swung, on which Borya had died.

[1] In collaboration with Anastasya Chebotarevskaya.

Collaborating with Anastasya Chebotarevskaya.

II

At pale-rose dawn, when the merrily green, harmoniously white birches bend their wet branches before the windows, just beyond the little patch of sand by the round flower-bed; at pale-rose dawn—when a fresh breeze comes blowing from the bathing pond—then wakes Natasha, the first of the three.

At soft pink dawn, when the bright green, beautifully white birches lean their wet branches against the windows, just beyond the small patch of sand by the round flower bed; at soft pink dawn—when a fresh breeze blows in from the bathing pond—Natasha wakes up first among the three.

What a joy it is to wake at dawn! To throw aside the cool cover of muslin, to rest upon the elbow, upon one’s side, and to look out of the window with large, dark, sad eyes.

What a joy it is to wake up at dawn! To toss aside the cool muslin cover, to rest on your elbow, on your side, and to gaze out the window with big, dark, sad eyes.

Out of the window the sky is visible, seeming quite low over the white distant birches. A pale vermilion sunrise brightly suffuses its soft fire through the thin mist which stretches over the earth. There is in its quiet, gently joyous flame a great tension of young fears and of half-conscious desires; what tension, what happiness, and what sadness! It smiles through the dew of sweet morning tears, over white lilies-of-the-valley, over the blue violets of the broad fields.

Out of the window, the sky is visible, looking quite close above the distant white birch trees. A pale vermilion sunrise brightly spreads its soft glow through the thin mist that hovers over the ground. In its calm, gently joyful light, there’s a strong mix of youthful fears and half-aware desires; what tension, what happiness, and what sadness! It shines through the dew of sweet morning tears, over white lilies of the valley, and over the blue violets in the wide fields.

Wherefore tears! To what end the grief of night!

Where are the tears! What's the point of the sorrow at night!

There, close to the window, hangs a sprig of sweet-flag, banishing all evil. It was put there by the grandmother, and the old nurse insists on its staying there. It trembles in the air, the sprig of sweet-flag, and smiles its dry green smile.

There, near the window, hangs a sprig of sweet-flag, driving away all bad vibes. The grandmother placed it there, and the old nurse insists it stay. It sways in the air, the sprig of sweet-flag, and shows off its dry green smile.

Natasha’s face lapses into a quiet, rosy serenity.

Natasha's face relaxes into a calm, rosy peace.

The earth awakes in its fresh morning vigour. The voices of newly-roused life reach Natasha. Here the restless twitter of birds comes from among the swaying damp branches. There in the distance can be heard the prolonged trill of a horn. Elsewhere, quite near, on the path by the window, there are sounds of something walking with a heavy, stamping tread. The cheerful neighing of a foal is heard, and from another quarter the protracted lowing of sullen cows.

The earth wakes up in its fresh morning energy. The sounds of newly awakened life reach Natasha. Here, the lively chirping of birds comes from the swaying wet branches. There, in the distance, the long trill of a horn can be heard. Elsewhere, quite close by, on the path by the window, something walks with a heavy, thumping step. The happy whinnying of a foal is heard, and from another direction comes the ongoing lowing of grumpy cows.

III

Natasha rises, smiles at something, and goes quickly to the window. Her window looks down upon the earth from a height. It is in three sections, in the mezzanine. Natasha does not draw the curtains across it at night, so as not to hide from her drowsing eyes the comforting glimmer of the stars and the witching face of the moon.

Natasha gets up, smiles at something, and quickly heads to the window. Her window overlooks the ground from a height. It has three sections and is on the mezzanine. Natasha doesn't close the curtains at night so she can keep seeing the comforting glow of the stars and the enchanting face of the moon.

What happiness it is to open the window, to fling it wide open with a vigorous thrust of the hand! From the direction of the river the gentlest of morning breezes comes blowing into Natasha’s face, still somewhat rapt in sleep. Beyond the garden and the hedges she can see the broad fields beloved from childhood. Spread over them are sloping hillocks, rows of ploughed soil, green groves, and clusters of shrubbery.

What a joy it is to open the window, to throw it wide open with a strong push of the hand! A soft morning breeze from the river blows gently into Natasha's face, still a bit lost in sleep. Beyond the garden and the hedges, she can see the wide fields she’s loved since childhood. They’re dotted with sloping hills, rows of tilled soil, green groves, and clusters of bushes.

The river winds its way among the green, full of capricious turnings. White tufts of mist, dispersing gradually, hang over it like fragments of a torn veil. The stream, visible in places, is more often hidden by some projection of its low bank, but in the far distance its path is marked by dense masses of willow-herb, which stand out dark green against the bright grass.

The river twists through the greenery with its unpredictable turns. White patches of mist slowly dissipate, hovering over it like pieces of a ripped curtain. The stream, visible in spots, is mostly obscured by the low bank, but in the distance, its route is indicated by thick clumps of willow-herb, contrasting dark green against the bright grass.

Natasha washed herself quickly; it was pleasant to feel the cold water upon her shoulders and upon her neck. Then, childlike, she prayed diligently before the ikon in the dark corner, her knees not upon the rug but upon the bare floor, in the hope that it might please God.

Natasha quickly washed herself; it felt nice to have the cold water on her shoulders and neck. Then, like a child, she earnestly prayed in front of the icon in the dark corner, her knees on the bare floor instead of the rug, hoping to please God.

She repeated her daily prayer:

She recited her daily prayer:

“Perform a miracle, O Lord!”

“Make a miracle happen, God!”

And she bent her face to the floor.

And she lowered her face to the floor.

She rose. Then quickly she put on her gay, light dress with broad shoulder-straps, cut square on the breast, and a leather belt, drawn in at the back with a large buckle. Quickly she plaited her dark braids, and deftly wound them round her head. With a flourish she stuck into them horn combs and hairpins, the first that came to her hand. She threw over her shoulders a grey, knitted kerchief, pleasantly soft in texture, and made haste to go out onto the terrace of the old house.

She got up. Then she quickly put on her cheerful, light dress with wide shoulder straps, cut square at the neckline, along with a leather belt that was cinched at the back with a big buckle. She hurriedly braided her dark hair and expertly wrapped it around her head. With a flourish, she stuck in some horn combs and hairpins—the first ones she found. She threw a soft, grey knitted scarf over her shoulders and rushed out onto the terrace of the old house.

The narrow inner staircase creaked gently under Natasha’s light step. It was pleasant to feel the contact of the cold hard floor of planks under her warm feet.

The narrow inner staircase creaked softly under Natasha's light step. It felt nice to have the cold, hard floorboards beneath her warm feet.

When Natasha descended and passed down the corridor and through the dining-room, she walked on tip-toe so as to awaken neither her mother nor her grandmother. Upon her face was a sweet expression of cheerful preoccupation, and between her brows a slight contraction. This contraction had remained as it was formed in those other days.

When Natasha went downstairs and walked down the hallway and through the dining room, she walked on her tiptoes so she wouldn't wake her mother or grandmother. Her face had a sweet look of cheerful distraction, with a slight furrow between her brows. That furrow had stayed the same since those earlier days.

The curtains in the dining-room were still drawn. The room seemed dark and oppressive. She wanted to run through quickly, past the large drawn-out table. She had no wish to stop at the sideboard to snatch something to eat.

The curtains in the dining room were still closed. The room felt dark and heavy. She wanted to dash through quickly, past the long, empty table. She had no desire to pause at the sideboard to grab something to eat.

Quicker, quicker! Toward freedom, toward the open, toward the smiles of the careless dawn which does not think of wearisome yesterdays.

Faster, faster! Heading toward freedom, toward the wide open, toward the smiles of a carefree dawn that doesn't dwell on exhausting yesterdays.

IV

It was bright and refreshing on the terrace. Natasha’s light-coloured dress suddenly kindled with the pale-rose smiles of the early sun. A soft breeze blew from the garden. It caressed and kissed Natasha’s feet.

It was bright and refreshing on the terrace. Natasha’s light-colored dress suddenly lit up with the pale pink smiles of the early sun. A soft breeze blew from the garden, gently caressing and kissing Natasha’s feet.

Natasha seated herself in a wicker chair, and leant her slender rosy elbows upon the broad parapet of the terrace. She directed her gaze toward the gate between the hedges beyond which the grey silent road was visible, gently serene in the pale rose light.

Natasha sat down in a wicker chair, resting her slim, rosy elbows on the wide railing of the terrace. She looked toward the gate between the hedges, beyond which the quiet grey road could be seen, softly calm in the pale pink light.

Natasha looked long, intently, with a steady pensive gaze in her dark eyes. A small vein quivered at the left corner of her mouth. The left brow trembled almost imperceptibly. The vertical contraction between her eyes defined itself rather sharply. Equal to the fixity of the tremulous, ruby-like flame of the rising sun, was the fixed vision of her very intent, motionless eyes.

Natasha stared deeply, with a thoughtful look in her dark eyes. A small vein pulsed at the left corner of her mouth. Her left eyebrow twitched ever so slightly. The crease between her eyes became pronounced. Her unwavering gaze mirrored the flickering, ruby-like flame of the rising sun, as her intent and unmoving eyes held their focus.

If an observer were to give a long and searching look at Natasha as she sat there in the sunrise, it would seem to him that she was not observing what was before her, but that her intent gaze was fixed on something very far away, at something that was not in sight.

If someone were to stare intently at Natasha as she sat there in the sunrise, they might think she wasn't really seeing what was in front of her, but that her focused gaze was locked onto something very distant, something that wasn't visible.

It was as though she wished to see some one who was not there, some one she was waiting for, some one who will come—who will come to-day. Only let the miracle happen. Yes, the miracle!

It felt like she was hoping to see someone who wasn’t there, someone she was waiting for, someone who would come—who would come today. Just let the miracle happen. Yes, the miracle!

V

Natasha’s grey daily routine was before her. It was always the same, always in the same place. And as yesterday, as to-morrow, as always, the same people. Eternal unchanging people.

Natasha's dull daily routine lay ahead of her. It was always the same, always in the same place. And like yesterday, like tomorrow, like always, the same people. Endless, unchanging people.

A muzhik walked along with a monotonous swing, the iron heels of his boots striking the hard clay of the road with a resounding clang. A peasant woman walked unsteadily by, softly rustling her way through the dewy grass, showing her sunburnt legs. Regarding the old house with a kind of awe, a number of sweet, sunburnt, dirty, white-haired urchins ran by.

A muzhik walked along with a steady rhythm, the iron heels of his boots hitting the hard clay of the road with a loud clang. A peasant woman walked wobbly beside him, gently making her way through the dewy grass, revealing her sunburned legs. Looking at the old house with a sense of wonder, a group of sweet, sunburned, dirty, white-haired kids ran by.

Past the house, always past it. No one thought of stopping at the gate. And no one saw the young girl behind that pillar of the terrace.

Past the house, always past it. No one thought to stop at the gate. And no one saw the young girl behind that pillar of the terrace.

Sweet-briar bloomed near the gate. It let fall its first pale-rose petals on the yellow sandy path, petals of heavenly innocence even in their actual fall. The roses in the garden exhaled their sweet, passionate perfume. At the terrace itself, reflecting the light of the sky, they flaunted their bright rosy smiles, their aromatic shameless dreams and desires, innocent as all was innocent in the primordial paradise, innocent as only the perfumes of roses are innocent upon this earth. White tobacco plants and red poppies bloomed in one part of the garden. And just beyond a marble Aphrodite gleamed white, like some eternal emblem of beauty, in the green, refreshing, aromatic, joyous life of this passing day.

Sweet-briar bloomed by the gate, dropping its first pale pink petals onto the yellow sandy path, petals of pure innocence even as they fell. The roses in the garden released their sweet, passionate scent. On the terrace, reflecting the sky's light, they displayed their bright rosy smiles, their fragrant, bold dreams and desires, innocent as everything was innocent in the original paradise, as innocent as only rose perfumes can be on this earth. In one part of the garden, white tobacco plants and red poppies bloomed. Just beyond, a marble Aphrodite shone white, like a timeless symbol of beauty, amidst the green, fresh, fragrant, joyful life of this fleeting day.

Natasha said quietly to herself: “He must have changed a great deal. Perhaps I shan’t know him when he comes.”

Natasha quietly said to herself, “He must have changed a lot. Maybe I won’t recognize him when he gets here.”

And quietly she answered herself: “But I would know him at once by his voice and his eyes.”

And she quietly replied to herself, “But I would recognize him immediately by his voice and his eyes.”

And listening intently she seemed to hear his deep, sonorous voice. Then she seemed to see his dark eyes, and their flaming, dauntless, youthfully-bold glance. And again she listened intently and gave a searching look into the great distance. She bent down lightly, and inclined her sensitive ear toward something while her glance, pensive and motionless, seemed no less fixed. It was as though she had stopped suddenly in an attitude, tense and not a little wild.

And as she listened closely, she felt like she could hear his deep, strong voice. Then she thought she could see his dark eyes, with their fiery, fearless, youthful gaze. Once more, she focused intently and cast a searching look into the vast distance. She leaned down slightly, tilting her sensitive ear toward something while her thoughtful, still gaze seemed equally fixed. It was as if she had suddenly paused in a tense and somewhat wild pose.

The rosy smile of the now blazing sunrise timidly played on Natasha’s pale face.

The bright smile of the now intense sunrise gently lit up Natasha’s pale face.

VI

A voice in the distance gave a cry, and there was an answering echo.

A voice called out in the distance, and there was a responding echo.

Natasha shivered. She started, sighed, and then rose. Down the low, broad steps she descended into the garden, and found herself on the sandy path. The fine grey sand grated under her small and narrow feet, which left behind their delicate traces.

Natasha shivered. She jumped, sighed, and then got up. She went down the low, wide steps into the garden and found herself on the sandy path. The fine gray sand crunched under her small and narrow feet, leaving behind delicate footprints.

Natasha approached the white marble statue.

Natasha walked up to the white marble statue.

For a long time she gazed upon the tranquil beauty of the goddess’s face, so remote from her own tedious, dried-up life, and then upon the ever-youthful form, nude and unashamed, radiating freedom. Roses bloomed at the foot of the plain pedestal. They added the enchantment of their brief aromatic existence to the enchantment of eternal beauty.

For a long time, she looked at the serene beauty of the goddess's face, so far removed from her own dull, withered life, and then at the always youthful body, bare and unashamed, radiating freedom. Roses bloomed at the base of the simple pedestal. They contributed the magic of their short-lived fragrance to the allure of timeless beauty.

Very quietly Natasha addressed the Aphrodite.

Very quietly, Natasha spoke to the Aphrodite.

“If he should come to-day, I will put into the buttonhole of his jacket the most scarlet, the most lovely of these roses. He is swarthy, and his eyes are dark—yes, I shall take the most scarlet of your roses!”

“If he comes today, I’ll pin the most vibrant, beautiful rose into the buttonhole of his jacket. He has a dark complexion and dark eyes—yes, I’ll definitely take the most vibrant of your roses!”

The goddess smiled. Gathering up with her beautiful hands the serene draperies which fell about her knees, silently but unmistakably she answered, “Yes.”

The goddess smiled. She gathered the flowing fabrics around her knees with her elegant hands and silently but clearly replied, “Yes.”

And Natasha said again: “I will plait a wreath of scarlet roses, and I will let down my hair, my long, dark hair; and I will put on the wreath, and I will dance and laugh and sing, to comfort him, to make him joyous.”

And Natasha said again: “I will braid a crown of red roses, and I will let my long, dark hair down; and I will put on the crown, and I will dance, laugh, and sing, to cheer him up, to make him happy.”

And again the goddess said to her, “Yes.”

And again the goddess said to her, “Yes.”

Natasha spoke again: “You will remember him. You will recognize him. You gods remember everything. Only we people forget. In order to destroy and to create—ourselves and you.”

Natasha spoke again: “You will remember him. You will recognize him. You gods remember everything. Only we humans forget. To destroy and to create—ourselves and you.”

And in the silence of the white marble was clear the eternal “Yes,” the comforting answer, “Yes.”

And in the quiet of the white marble, the eternal “Yes” was clear, the reassuring response, “Yes.”

Natasha sighed and took her eyes from the statue. The sunrise blazed into a flame; the joyous garden smiled with the radiations of dawn’s ever-youthful, triumphant laughter.

Natasha sighed and looked away from the statue. The sunrise blazed like fire; the cheerful garden sparkled with the light of dawn's timeless, victorious laughter.

VII

Then Natasha went quietly toward the gate. There again she looked a long time down the road. She had her hand on the gate in an attitude of expectation, ready, as it were, to swing it wide open before him who was coming, before him whom she awaited.

Then Natasha quietly walked toward the gate. Once more, she looked long down the road. She placed her hand on the gate, poised in an attitude of anticipation, ready to swing it wide open for the one who was coming, the one she was waiting for.

Stirring the grey dust of the road the refreshing early wind blew softly into Natasha’s face, and whispered in her ears persistent, evil and ominous things, as though it envied her expectation, her tense calm.

Stirring up the gray dust of the road, the refreshing early wind gently blew into Natasha’s face and whispered persistent, sinister, and foreboding things in her ears, as if it envied her anticipation, her tense calm.

O wind, you who blow everywhere, you know all, you come and you go at will, and you pursue your way into the endless beyond.

O wind, you who blow everywhere, you know everything, you come and go as you please, and you continue on your path into the infinite beyond.

O wind, you who blow everywhere, perchance you have flown into the regions where he is? Perchance you have brought tidings of him?

O wind, you who blow everywhere, maybe you've traveled to the places where he is? Maybe you've brought news of him?

If you would but bring hither a single sigh from him, or bear one hence to him; if but the light, pale shadow of a word.

If you could just bring a single sigh from him, or take one to him; if only the faintest hint of a word.

When the early wind blows a flush comes to Natasha’s face, and a flame to her eyes; her red lips quiver, a few tears appear, her slender form sways slightly—all this when the wind blows, the cool, the desolate, the unmindful, the infinitely wise wind. It blows, and in its blowing there is the sense of fleeting, irrevocable time.

When the early wind blows, a flush rises to Natasha’s cheeks, and a fire ignites in her eyes; her red lips tremble, a few tears well up, and her slim figure sways gently—all of this happens when the wind blows, the cool, lonely, indifferent, and infinitely wise wind. It blows, and in its movement, there's a feeling of fleeting, irreversible time.

It blows, and it stings, and it brings sadness, and pitilessly it goes on.

It blows, it stings, it brings sadness, and it relentlessly continues.

It goes on, and the frail dust falls back in the road, grey-rose yet dim in the dawn. It has wiped out all its traces, it has forgotten all who have walked upon it, and it lies faintly rose in the dawn.

It continues on, and the delicate dust settles back on the road, a muted grey-rose in the early light. It has erased all its marks, it has forgotten everyone who has walked on it, and it rests softly rose in the dawn.

There is a gnawing at the heart from the sweet sadness of expectation. Some one seems to stand near Natasha, whispering in her ear: “He will come. He is on the way. Go and meet him.”

There’s a nagging feeling in the heart from the bittersweet hope of waiting. Someone seems to be close to Natasha, whispering in her ear: “He will come. He’s on his way. Go and meet him.”

VIII

Natasha opens the gate and goes quickly down the road in the direction of the distant railway station. Having walked as far as the hillock by the river, one and a half versts away, Natasha pauses and looks into the distance.

Natasha opens the gate and quickly heads down the road toward the distant railway station. After walking as far as the small hill by the river, one and a half versts away, Natasha stops and gazes into the distance.

A clear view of the road is to be had from this hillock. Somewhere below, among the meadows, a curlew gives a sharp cry. The pleasant smell of the damp grass fills the air.

A clear view of the road can be seen from this small hill. Somewhere down below, in the meadows, a curlew lets out a sharp call. The nice scent of the wet grass fills the air.

The sun is rising. Suddenly everything becomes white, bright, and clear. Joyousness fills the great open expanse. On the top of the hillock the morning wind blows more strongly and more sweetly. It seems to have forgotten its desolation and its grief.

The sun is rising. Suddenly everything turns white, bright, and clear. Joy fills the vast open space. At the top of the hill, the morning breeze blows stronger and sweeter. It feels like it has forgotten its loneliness and sorrow.

The grass is quite wet with dew. How gently it clings to her ankles. It is resplendent in its multi-coloured, gem-like, tear-like glitter.

The grass is really wet with dew. How softly it clings to her ankles. It shines beautifully with its colorful, gem-like, tear-like sparkle.

The red sun rises slowly but triumphantly above the blue mist of the horizon. In its bright red flame there is a hidden foreboding of quiet melancholy.

The red sun rises slowly but triumphantly above the blue mist of the horizon. In its bright red flame, there is a hidden sense of quiet sadness.

Natasha lowers her glance upon the wet grass. Sweet little flowers! She recognizes the flower of faithfulness, the blue periwinkle.

Natasha looks down at the wet grass. Sweet little flowers! She recognizes the flower of faithfulness, the blue periwinkle.

Here also, quite near, reminiscent of death, is the black madwort. But what of that? Is it not everywhere? Soothe us, soothe us, little blue flowers!

Here too, close by and evoking thoughts of death, is the black madwort. But so what? Isn't it everywhere? Comfort us, comfort us, little blue flowers!

“I will not pluck a single one of you; not one of you will I plait into my wreath.”

“I won’t pick any of you; not a single one of you will I weave into my wreath.”

She stands, waiting, watching.

She stands, waiting, watching.

Were he to show himself in the road she would recognize him even in the distance. But no—there is no one. The road is deserted, and the misty distances are dumb.

If he were to appear on the road, she would recognize him even from far away. But no—there's no one. The road is empty, and the foggy distances are silent.

IX

Natasha remains standing a little while, then turns back. Her feet sink in the wet grass. The tall stalks half wind themselves round her ankles and rustle against the hem of her light-coloured dress. Natasha’s graceful arms, half hidden by the grey knitted kerchief, hang subdued at her sides. Her eyes have already lost their fixed expression, and have begun to jump from object to object.

Natasha stands for a moment longer, then turns back. Her feet sink into the damp grass. The tall blades twist around her ankles and brush against the hem of her light-colored dress. Natasha’s elegant arms, partly covered by the gray knitted shawl, hang quietly at her sides. Her eyes have lost their steady gaze and now dart from one thing to another.

How often have they walked this road, all together, her little sisters, and Borya! They were noisy with merriment. What did they not talk about! Their quarrels! What proud songs they sang! Now she was alone, and there was no sign of Borya.

How often have they walked this road together, her little sisters and Borya! They were loud with laughter. What didn’t they talk about! Their arguments! What proud songs they sang! Now she was alone, and there was no sign of Borya.

Why were they waiting for him? In what manner would he come? She did not know. Perhaps she would not recognize him.

Why were they waiting for him? How would he show up? She had no idea. Maybe she wouldn’t even recognize him.

There awakens in Natasha’s heart a presentiment of bitter thoughts. With a heavy rustle an evil serpent begins to stir in the darkness of her wearied memory.

There’s a feeling of dread growing in Natasha’s heart. An ominous serpent starts to stir in the shadows of her tired memories.

Slowly and sorrowfully Natasha turns her steps homeward. Her eyes are drowsy and seem to look aimlessly, with fallen and fatigued glances. The grass now seems disagreeably damp, the wind malicious; her feet feel the wet, and the hem of her thin dress has grown heavy with moisture. The new light of a new day, resplendent, glimmering with the play of the laughing dew, resounding with the hum of birds and the voices of human folk, becomes again for Natasha tiresomely blatant.

Slowly and sadly, Natasha heads home. Her eyes are tired and seem to look around aimlessly, with drooping and weary glances. The grass now feels uncomfortably damp, and the wind feels harsh; her feet feel the wetness, and the hem of her thin dress has become heavy with moisture. The bright light of a new day, sparkling with the playful dew, filled with the sound of birds and chatter from people, feels overwhelmingly obvious to Natasha once again.

What does a new day matter? Why invoke the unattainable?

What difference does a new day make? Why reach for the impossible?

The murmur of pitiless memory, at first faint, grows more audible. The heavy burden of insurmountable sorrow falls on the heart like an aspen-grey weight. The heart feels proudly the pressure of the inexpressibly painful foreboding of tears.

The whisper of relentless memory, initially soft, becomes louder. The heavy load of overwhelming sadness presses on the heart like a dull, grey weight. The heart distinctly senses the burden of the indescribably painful anticipation of tears.

As she nears the house Natasha increases her pace. Faster and yet faster, in response to the growing beat of her sorrowful heart, she is running over the dry clay of the road, over the wet grass of the bypath, trodden by pedestrians, over the moist, crunching, sandy footpaths of the garden, which still treasure the gentle traces left by her at dawn. Natasha runs across the warm planks, as yet unswept of dust and litter. And she no longer tries to step lightly and inaudibly. She stumbles across the astonished, open-mouthed Glasha. She runs impetuously and noisily up the stairway to her room, and throws herself on the bed. She pulls the coverlet over her head, and falls asleep.

As she gets closer to the house, Natasha picks up her speed. Faster and faster, in response to the pounding of her heavy heart, she's racing over the dry clay of the road, across the wet grass of the pathway, worn down by footsteps, and over the moist, crunchy, sandy trails of the garden that still hold the gentle marks she left behind at dawn. Natasha dashes across the warm planks, still untouched by dust and debris. She no longer tries to move quietly. She bumps into the shocked, open-mouthed Glasha. She rushes noisily up the stairs to her room and throws herself onto the bed. She pulls the blanket over her head and falls asleep.

X

Borya’s grandmother, Elena Kirillovna, sleeps below. She is old, and she cannot sleep in the morning; but never in all her life has she risen early; so even now she is awake only a little later than Natasha. Elena Kirillovna, straight, thin, motionless, the back of her head resting on the pillow, lies for a long time waiting for the maid to bring her a cup of coffee—she has long ago accustomed herself to have her coffee in bed.

Borya’s grandmother, Elena Kirillovna, is sleeping downstairs. She's old, and she can't sleep in the morning; but never in her life has she gotten up early, so even now she wakes up just a bit later than Natasha. Elena Kirillovna, straight and thin, lies still with the back of her head resting on the pillow, waiting for the maid to bring her a cup of coffee—she's long since made a habit of having her coffee in bed.

Elena Kirillovna has a dry, yellow face, marked with many wrinkles; but her eyes are still sparkling, and her hair is black, especially by day, when she uses a cosmetic.

Elena Kirillovna has a dry, yellow face, marked with many wrinkles; but her eyes are still sparkling, and her hair is black, especially by day, when she uses a cosmetic.

The maid Glasha is habitually late. She sleeps well in the morning, for in the evening she loves to stroll over to the bridge in the village. The harmonica makes merry there, and on holidays all sorts of jolly folk and maidens dance and sing.

The maid Glasha is always late. She sleeps in the mornings because she loves to walk over to the village bridge in the evening. The harmonica plays cheerful tunes there, and on holidays, all kinds of lively people and young women dance and sing.

Elena Kirillovna rings a number of times. In the end the unanswering stillness behind the door begins to irritate her. Sadly she turns on her side, grumbling. She stretches her dry, yellow hand forward and with a kind of concentrated intentness presses her bent, bony finger a long time on the white bell-button lying on the little round table at her head.

Elena Kirillovna rings the bell several times. Eventually, the silence behind the door starts to annoy her. With a sigh, she turns onto her side, grumbling. She reaches out with her dry, yellow hand and, focusing intently, presses her bent, bony finger down on the white bell button resting on the small round table beside her.

At last Glasha hears the prolonged, jarring ring above her head. She jumps quickly from her bed, and anxiously gropes about for something or other in her narrow quarters under the stairway of the mezzanine; then she throws a skirt over her head, and hurries to her old mistress. While running she arranges somehow her heavy, tangled braids.

At last, Glasha hears the long, jarring ring above her head. She quickly jumps out of bed and anxiously fumbles around for something in her small space under the stairs of the mezzanine. Then she throws a skirt over her head and rushes to her old mistress. While running, she tries to fix her heavy, tangled braids.

Glasha’s face is angry and sleepy. She reels in her drowsiness. On the way to her mistress’s bedroom the morning air refreshes her a little. She faces her mistress looking more or less normal.

Glasha’s face is both angry and sleepy. She shakes off her drowsiness. On the way to her mistress’s bedroom, the morning air perks her up a bit. She approaches her mistress, looking more or less normal.

Glasha has on a pink skirt and a white blouse. In the semi-darkness of the curtained windows her sunburnt arms and strong legs seem almost white. Young, strong, rustic and impetuous, she suddenly appears before her old mistress’s bed, her vigorous tread causing the heavy metal bed with its nickelled posts and surmounting knobs to rattle slightly, and the tumbler on the small round table to tinkle against the flagon.

Glasha is wearing a pink skirt and a white blouse. In the dim light coming through the curtained windows, her sunburnt arms and strong legs look almost pale. Young, strong, rural, and impulsive, she suddenly steps in front of her elderly mistress's bed, her confident footsteps causing the heavy metal bed with its shiny posts and decorative knobs to rattle slightly, and the glass on the small round table to clink against the jug.

XI

Elena Kirillovna greets Glasha with her customary observation:

Elena Kirillovna greets Glasha with her usual comment:

“Glasha, when am I to have my coffee? I ring and ring, and no one comes. You, girl, seem to sleep like the dead.”

“Glasha, when am I getting my coffee? I keep ringing the bell, and no one shows up. You, girl, seem to sleep like a log.”

Glasha’s face assumes a look of astonishment and fear. Restraining a yawn, she bends down to put a disarranged rug in order, and puts a pair of soft, worn slippers closer to the bed. Then assuming an excessively tender, deferential tone which old gentlewomen like in their servants, she remarks:

Glasha's face shows a mix of surprise and fear. Holding back a yawn, she leans down to straighten up a messy rug and places a pair of soft, worn slippers closer to the bed. Then, using an overly sweet and respectful tone that older ladies appreciate in their servants, she says:

“Forgive me, barinya,[2] it shan’t take a minute. But how early you are awake to-day, barinya! Did you have a bad night?”

“Forgive me, barinya,[2] it won’t take a minute. But you’re up so early today, barinya! Did you have a rough night?”

Elena Kirillovna replies:

Elena Kirillovna responds:

“What sort of sleep can one except at my age! Get me my coffee a little more quickly, and I will try to get up.”

“What kind of sleep can I expect at my age? Get me my coffee a bit faster, and I’ll try to get up.”

She now speaks more calmly, despite the capricious note in her voice.

She now speaks more calmly, despite the unpredictable tone in her voice.

Glasha replies heartily:

Glasha responds enthusiastically:

“This very minute, barinya. You shall have it at once.”

“This very minute, barinya. You will get it right away.”

And she turns about to go out.

And she turns around to leave.

Elena Kirillovna stops her with an angry exclamation:

Elena Kirillovna stops her with an annoyed shout:

“Glasha, where are you going? You seem to forget, no matter how often I tell you! Draw the curtains aside.”

“Glasha, where are you going? You always seem to forget, no matter how many times I tell you! Pull the curtains back.”

Glasha, with some agility, thrusts back the curtains of the two windows and flies out of the room. She is rather low of stature and slender, and one can tell from her face that she is intelligent, but the sound of her rapid footsteps is measured and heavy, giving the impression that the runner is large, powerful, heavy, and capable of doing everything but what requires lightness. The mistress grumbles, looking after her:

Glasha quickly pulls back the curtains of the two windows and rushes out of the room. She's petite and slim, and her face shows she’s smart, but the sound of her fast footsteps is steady and heavy, making it seem like the runner is big, strong, and capable of everything except for anything that needs a delicate touch. The mistress grumbles, watching her go:

“Lord, how she stamps with her feet! She spares neither the floor nor her own heels!”

“Wow, look at how she stomps her feet! She doesn't hold back on the floor or her own heels!”

[2] Means “gentlewoman,” and is a common form of salutation from servant to mistress.

[2] Means “lady,” and is a typical way for a servant to address their mistress.

XII

At last the sound of Glasha’s feet dies away in the echoing silence of the long corridor. The old lady lies, waiting, thinking. She is once more straight and motionless under her bed-cover, and very yellow and very still. Her whole life seems to be concentrated in the living sparkle of her keen eyes.

At last, the sound of Glasha’s footsteps fades into the echoing silence of the long hallway. The old woman lies there, waiting and thinking. She is once again straight and still under her blanket, looking very pale and very unmoving. Her entire life seems to be focused in the lively gleam of her sharp eyes.

The sun, still low, throws a subdued rosy light on the wall facing her. The bedroom is lit-up and quiet. Swift atoms of dust are dancing about in the air. There is a glitter on the glass of the photographic portraits which hang on the wall, as well as on the narrow gilt rims of their black frames.

The sun, still low in the sky, casts a soft pink light on the wall opposite her. The bedroom is bright and serene. Tiny dust particles are floating and swirling in the air. There’s a shimmer on the glass of the photo portraits hanging on the wall, as well as on the slender gold rims of their black frames.

Elena Kirillovna looks at the portraits. Her keen, youthfully sparkling eyes carefully scrutinize the beloved faces. Many of these are no longer upon the earth.

Elena Kirillovna looks at the portraits. Her sharp, youthful eyes carefully examine the cherished faces. Many of these are no longer on the earth.

Borya’s portrait is a large one, in a broad dark frame. It is a young face, the face of a seventeen-year-old lad, quite smooth and with dark eyes. The upper lip shows a small but vigorous growth of hair. The lips are tightly compressed and the entire face gives the impression of an indomitable will.

Borya’s portrait is large, set in a wide dark frame. It depicts a young face, that of a seventeen-year-old boy, quite smooth with dark eyes. The upper lip has a small but strong growth of hair. The lips are pressed tightly together, and the whole face conveys a sense of unyielding determination.

Elena Kirillovna looks long at the portrait, and recalls Borya. Of all her grandsons she loved him best. And now she is recalling him. She sees him as he had once looked. Where is he now? Before long Borya will return. She will be overjoyed, her eyes will have their fill of him. But how soon?

Elena Kirillovna stares at the portrait for a long time and thinks about Borya. Of all her grandsons, he was her favorite. Now, she remembers him as he used to be. Where is he now? Soon, Borya will be back. She will be so happy, her eyes will be satisfied just looking at him. But how soon will that be?

It comforts the old woman to think, “It can’t be very long.”

It gives the old woman comfort to think, “It can’t be much longer.”

Some one has just run past her window, giving a shrill cry.

Someone just ran past her window, letting out a sharp yell.

Elena Kirillovna, turning in her bed, looks out of the window.

Elena Kirillovna, shifting in her bed, gazes out of the window.

The white acacia trees before the window, gaily rustling their leaves, smile innocently, naïvely and cheerily. Behind them, looming densely, are the tops of the birches and of the limes. Some of the branches lean toward the window. Their harsh rustle evokes a memory in Elena Kirillovna.

The white acacia trees outside the window, joyfully rustling their leaves, smile innocently, naïvely, and cheerfully. Behind them, dense tops of the birches and linden trees tower. Some of the branches lean toward the window. Their harsh rustling brings back a memory for Elena Kirillovna.

If Borya were but to cry out like that! He had loved this garden. He had loved the white bloom of the acacia trees, and he had loved to gather the little field flowers. He used to bring her some. He liked cornflowers specially.

If Borya would just cry out like that! He loved this garden. He loved the white blossoms of the acacia trees, and he loved picking little wildflowers. He used to bring her some. He especially liked cornflowers.

XIII

At last Glasha has come with the coffee. She has placed a silver tray on the little round table near the bed. Above the broad blue-and-gold porcelain cup rises a thin bluish cloud of steam.

At last, Glasha has arrived with the coffee. She has set a silver tray on the small round table next to the bed. Above the large blue-and-gold porcelain cup rises a thin bluish cloud of steam.

Elena Kirillovna draws her scant body higher upon the pillows, and sits upright in her bed; she seems straight, dry, and thin in her white night-jacket. With trembling hands she very fastidiously rearranges the ribbons of her white ruffled nightcap.

Elena Kirillovna pulls her thin body up higher on the pillows and sits up in her bed; she looks straight, dry, and skinny in her white nightgown. With shaking hands, she carefully adjusts the ribbons of her white ruffled nightcap.

Glasha, with great solicitude and skill, has placed a number of pillows at her back, and these piled up high make a soft wall of comfort.

Glasha, with great care and skill, has arranged a bunch of pillows behind her, and these stacked high create a soft wall of comfort.

The little silver spoon held by the old dry fingers rings with fragile laughter as it stirs the sugar in the cup. Afterwards out of a small milk-jug comes a generous helping of boiled milk. And Glasha, having shifted somewhat to the side in order to catch a stealthy look of herself in the mirror, goes out.

The small silver spoon clutched by the old, dry fingers jingles with delicate laughter while it stirs the sugar in the cup. Then, from a small milk jug, a generous pour of boiled milk follows. Glasha, having shifted a bit to the side to sneak a glance at herself in the mirror, steps out.

Elena Kirillovna sips her coffee slowly. She breaks a sugared biscuit, throws half of it in the cup, and leaves it there for a time. Then, when it is completely softened, she carefully takes it out with the little spoon.

Elena Kirillovna sips her coffee slowly. She breaks a sugared biscuit, tosses half of it into the cup, and lets it sit for a while. Then, when it’s fully soft, she carefully takes it out with the little spoon.

Elena Kirillovna’s teeth are still quite strong. She is very proud of this; nevertheless she has preferred of late to eat softer things. She munches away at the wet biscuit. Her face expresses gratification. Her small, keen eyes sparkle merrily.

Elena Kirillovna’s teeth are still really strong. She takes a lot of pride in that; however, lately, she’s preferred to eat softer foods. She chews on the soft biscuit. Her face shows satisfaction. Her small, sharp eyes shine happily.

When the coffee is finished Elena Kirillovna lies down again. She dozes for half an hour on her back, under the bed-cover. Then she rings again and waits.

When the coffee is done, Elena Kirillovna lies down again. She dozes on her back for half an hour under the blanket. Then she rings again and waits.

XIV

Glasha comes in. She has had time to comb her hair and to put on a pink blouse, and this makes her seem even thinner. As she is in no haste her footfalls sound even heavier than before.

Glasha comes in. She’s had time to comb her hair and put on a pink blouse, which makes her look even thinner. Since she’s not in a rush, her footsteps sound even heavier than before.

Glasha approaches her mistress’s bed and silently throws the bed-cover aside. She helps Elena Kirillovna to sit on the bed, holding her up under the arm. Then, getting down on her knees, she helps her mistress to put on her long black stockings and her soft grey slippers.

Glasha walks over to her mistress’s bed and quietly pulls the bed cover aside. She assists Elena Kirillovna in sitting up on the bed, supporting her under the arm. Then, kneeling down, she helps her mistress put on her long black stockings and soft gray slippers.

Elena Kirillovna holds on to Glasha’s shoulder with her trembling, nervous hands. She envies Glasha’s youth, strength, and naïve simplicity. Grumbling under her breath at her unfortunate lot, Elena Kirillovna imagines in her dejection that she would be willing to sacrifice all her comfort to become like Glasha, a common servant-maid with coarse hands and feet red from rough usage and the wet—if she could but possess the youth, the cheerfulness, the sang-froid, and the happiness attainable upon this earth only by the stupid.

Elena Kirillovna grips Glasha’s shoulder with her shaking, anxious hands. She envies Glasha’s youth, strength, and innocent simplicity. Complaining softly about her unfortunate situation, Elena Kirillovna, in her sadness, imagines that she would give up all her comfort to be like Glasha, a regular maid with rough hands and feet sore from hard work and moisture—if she could just have the youth, the happiness, the calmness, and the joy that can only be found in this world by the unthinking.

The old woman grumbles often at her fate, but is quite unwilling to give up a single one of her gentlewoman’s habits.

The old woman often complains about her situation, but she is very reluctant to let go of any of her ladylike habits.

Glasha says, “All ready, barinya.

Glasha says, “All set, barinya.

“Now my capote, Glasha,” Elena Kirillovna says as she gets up.

“Now my coat, Glasha,” Elena Kirillovna says as she stands up.

But Glasha herself knows what is wanted. She deftly puts on Elena Kirillovna’s shoulders a white flannel robe.

But Glasha knows exactly what's needed. She skillfully drapes a white flannel robe over Elena Kirillovna's shoulders.

“Now you may go, Glashenka. I will ring if I want you again.”

“Now you can go, Glashenka. I'll call if I need you again.”

XV

Glasha goes. She hurries to the veranda staircase.

Glasha heads out. She rushes to the stairs leading to the veranda.

Here she washes herself a second time in a clay turn-over basin, which is attached by a rope to one of the posts of the veranda; she quickly plunges her face and hands in the water that had been left there overnight. She splashes the water a long way off on the green grass, on the lilac-grey planks of the staircase and on her feet, which are red from the early morning freshness and from the tender contact with the dewy grass in the vegetable garden. She laughs happily at herself—because she is a young, healthy girl, because the early morning freshness caresses the length of her strong, swift body with brisk cool strokes; and finally, because not far away, in the village, there is a lively and handsome young fellow, not unlike herself, who pays attention to her and whom she is rather fond of. It is true that her mother scolds her on his account, because the young man is poor. But what’s that to Glasha? Not for nothing is there an adage:

Here she washes herself a second time in a clay basin tied to one of the veranda posts; she quickly dips her face and hands into the water that had been left there overnight. She splashes the water far onto the green grass, onto the lilac-grey steps, and onto her feet, which are red from the morning chill and the soft touch of the dewy grass in the vegetable garden. She laughs joyfully at herself—because she is a young, healthy girl, because the morning air gently strokes her strong, agile body with refreshing coolness; and finally, because not far away, in the village, there’s a lively and handsome young man, not so different from her, who pays attention to her and whom she likes quite a bit. It’s true that her mother scolds her about him, since the young man is poor. But what does that matter to Glasha? Not for nothing is there an adage:

“Without bread ’tis very sad,
Still sadder ’tis without a lad.”

“Without bread it’s very sad,
Even sadder it is without a guy.”

Glasha laughs loudly and merrily.

Glasha laughs out loud.

Stepanida cries at her from the kitchen window: “Glash, Glash, why do you neigh like a horse?”

Stepanida calls to her from the kitchen window: “Glash, Glash, why are you neighing like a horse?”

Glasha laughs, makes no reply, and goes off.

Glasha laughs, doesn't say anything, and walks away.

Stepanida puts her simple, red face out of the window and asks: “I wonder what’s the matter with her.”

Stepanida leans her plain, red face out of the window and asks, “I wonder what’s going on with her.”

She receives no answer, for there is no one to reply. Out of doors all is deserted. Only somewhere from behind the barn the languid voices of working-men can be heard.

She gets no answer, because there’s no one to respond. Outside, everything is empty. Only faintly from behind the barn can the tired voices of workers be heard.

XVI

In the meantime Elena Kirillovna kneels down with a sigh before the ikon in her bedroom. She prays a long time. Conscientiously she repeats all the prayers she knows. Her dry, raspberry-coloured lips stir slightly. Her face has a severe, concentrated expression. All her wrinkles seem also austere, weary, callous.

In the meantime, Elena Kirillovna kneels with a sigh before the icon in her bedroom. She prays for a long time. Conscientiously, she repeats all the prayers she knows. Her dry, raspberry-colored lips move slightly. Her face has a serious, focused expression. All her wrinkles appear austere, tired, and hardened.

There are many words in her prayers—holy, lofty, touching words. But because of their frequent repetition their meaning has become, as it were, hardened, stereotyped and ordinary; the tears which appear in her eyes are habitual tears wrung out by her antique emotion, and have no relation to the secret trepidation of impossible hopes which have stolen into the old woman’s heart of late.

There are many words in her prayers—sacred, elevated, moving words. But because they are repeated so often, their meaning has become, in a way, hardened, clichéd, and ordinary; the tears that fill her eyes are routine tears squeezed out by her old feelings, and have no connection to the hidden anxiety of impossible hopes that have crept into the old woman’s heart recently.

Diligently her lips murmur prayers each day for the forgiveness of sins, voluntary and involuntary, committed in deed, in word, or in thought; prayers for the purification of our souls of all defilement; and again words concerning our impieties, our evil actions, our disregard of commandments, our general unworthiness, our worldly frailty, and the temptations of Satan; and again concerning the accursed soul and the accursed body and the sensual life; and her words embrace only universal evil and all-pervading depravity. Surely these prayers were composed for Titans, created to reconstruct the universe, but who, out of shamefaced indolence, are attending to this business with their arms hanging at their sides.

Every day, she quietly whispers prayers asking for forgiveness for sins—both intentional and unintentional—committed through actions, words, or thoughts. She prays for our souls to be purified of all impurities and brings up our wrongdoings, our harmful actions, our failure to follow commandments, our overall unworthiness, our human weaknesses, and the temptations of Satan. She also speaks about the cursed soul and the cursed body and the indulgent life, trying to cover all universal evil and widespread corruption. These prayers seem meant for titans, created to reshape the universe, yet they, out of shameful laziness, attend to this matter with their arms hanging by their sides.

And not a word does she utter of her own, her personal affliction, of what is in her soul.

And she doesn’t say a word about her own struggles, about what’s inside her.

The old, dried-up lips mumble of mercy, of generosity, of brotherly love, of the holy life—of all those lofty regions pouring out their bounty upon all creation. And not a word of the miracle, awaited eagerly and with trepidation.

The cracked, dry lips mumble about mercy, generosity, brotherly love, and the sacred life—about all those high ideals sharing their blessings with everyone. And not a single word about the miracle, which is eagerly anticipated and filled with anxiety.

But here are words for those who are in prison and in exile; it is a prayer for their liberation, for their redemption.

But here are words for those who are in prison and in exile; it is a prayer for their freedom, for their salvation.

Here is something at last about Borya.

Here’s finally some news about Borya.

Freedom and redemption....

Freedom and redemption...

But the prayer runs on and on, and it is again for strangers, for distant people, for the universal; only for an instant, and then lightly, does she pause to put in something for herself, for her desire, for what is in her heart.

But the prayer goes on and on, and it is once again for strangers, for distant people, for everyone; only for a moment, and then briefly, does she stop to include something for herself, for her wishes, for what is in her heart.

Then for the dead—for those others, the long since departed, the almost forgotten, the resurrected only in word in the hour of these strangers, prayed for in this easy, gliding way all the world over where piety reigns.

Then for the dead—for those others, long gone, nearly forgotten, only brought back to life in words during this moment with these strangers, prayed for in this simple, smooth way all around the world where faith prevails.

The prayers are ended. Elena Kirillovna lingers for a moment. She has an air of having forgotten to say something indispensable.

The prayers are done. Elena Kirillovna hesitates for a moment. She seems like she’s forgotten to mention something important.

What else? Or has she said all?

What else? Or has she said everything?

“All”—some one seems to say simply, softly and inexorably.

“All”—someone seems to say plainly, gently, and unavoidably.

Elena Kirillovna rises from her knees. She goes to the window. Her soul is calm and self-contained. The prayer has not left her in a mood of piety, but has relieved her weary soul for a brief time of its material, matter-of-fact existence.

Elena Kirillovna gets up from her knees. She walks to the window. Her soul is calm and composed. The prayer hasn’t left her feeling pious; instead, it has given her exhausted soul a brief escape from its mundane, everyday life.

XVII

Elena Kirillovna looks out of the window. She is returning, as it were, once more from some dark, abstract world to the bright, profusely-coloured, resonant impressions of a rough, cheery, not altogether disagreeable life.

Elena Kirillovna looks out the window. It's like she's coming back from some dark, abstract world to the bright, colorful, vibrant experiences of a tough, cheerful, and not entirely unpleasant life.

Small white clouds tinged with red float slowly in the heights and merge imperceptibly in the vivid blue. Ablaze like a piece of coal at red heat their soul seems to fuse with their cold white bodies, to consume them as well as itself with fire, and to sink exhausted in the cold blue heights. The sun, as yet invisible behind the left wing of the house, has already begun to pour upon the garden its warm and glowing waves of laughter, joy and light, animating the flowers and birds.

Small white clouds streaked with red float gently in the sky and blend seamlessly into the bright blue. Glowing like a hot coal, their essence seems to merge with their cold white forms, consuming both themselves and their surroundings with fire, before sinking, spent, into the cool blue above. The sun, still hidden behind the left side of the house, has already started to send warm, radiant waves of laughter, joy, and light across the garden, bringing the flowers and birds to life.

“Well, it’s time to dress,” Elena Kirillovna says to herself.

“Well, it’s time to get dressed,” Elena Kirillovna says to herself.

She rings.

She calls.

Soon Glasha appears and helps Elena Kirillovna to dress.

Soon, Glasha shows up and helps Elena Kirillovna get dressed.

At last she is ready. She casts a final look in the mirror to see that everything is in order.

At last, she’s ready. She takes one last glance in the mirror to make sure everything looks good.

Elena Kirillovna’s hair is very neatly combed, and lightly brushed down with a cosmetic. This makes it shine and appear as though it were glued together. At her every movement in the light there is visible, from right to left, a slender silver thread, due to the reflection of light at the parting of the smoothed coiffure. Her face shows slight traces of powder.

Elena Kirillovna’s hair is neatly styled and lightly smoothed with a product, giving it a shiny, almost glued look. With every movement, a slim silver thread is visible from right to left, thanks to the light reflecting off the parting of her sleek hairstyle. Her face has a hint of powder on it.

Elena Kirillovna’s dress is always of a light colour, when not actually white, and of the simplest cut. The small soft ruffle of the broad collar hides her neck and chin. She has already substituted for her dressing slippers a pair of light summer shoes.

Elena Kirillovna’s dress is always in a light color, if not actually white, and has the simplest design. The small soft ruffle of the wide collar covers her neck and chin. She has already replaced her dressing slippers with a pair of light summer shoes.

XVIII

Elena Kirillovna enters the dining-room. She looks on as the table is being laid for breakfast. She always notes the slightest disorder. She grumbles quietly as she picks up something from one place on the table and puts it in another.

Elena Kirillovna walks into the dining room. She observes as the table is being set for breakfast. She always notices even the smallest mess. She quietly complains as she moves something from one spot on the table to another.

Then she goes into the large, unused front room, with its closed door on to the staircase of the front façade. She walks along the corridor to the vestibule and to the back staircase. She stops on the high landing, wrinkles up her face from the sun, and looks down to see what is going on in the yard. Small, quite erect, like a young school-girl with a yellow, wrinkled face which expresses at the moment a severe domestic concern, she stands, looks on, and is silent; she is, it seems, unnecessary here. No one pays her the slightest attention.

Then she walks into the large, unused front room, with its closed door leading to the staircase by the front. She makes her way down the corridor to the vestibule and to the back staircase. She pauses on the high landing, squinting against the sunlight, and looks down to see what’s happening in the yard. Small and quite upright, like a young schoolgirl with a yellow, wrinkled face that currently shows a serious domestic worry, she stands there, watching in silence; she seems a bit out of place. No one pays her the slightest attention.

“Good morning, Stepanida,” she calls out. Stepanida, a buxom, red-cheeked maid in a bright red dress, under which is visible a strip of her white chemise and her stout sunburnt legs, is attending to the samovar at the bottom of the stairs, and is vigorously blowing to set the fire going. Upon her head is a neatly-arranged green kerchief, which hides her folded braids of hair like a head-dress.

“Good morning, Stepanida,” she calls out. Stepanida, a plump, rosy-cheeked maid in a vibrant red dress, with a hint of her white chemise and sturdy sunburned legs showing, is busy tending to the samovar at the bottom of the stairs, energetically blowing to start the fire. On her head is a neatly arranged green kerchief that covers her braided hair like a headpiece.

The bulging sides of the samovar glow radiantly in the sun. Its bent chimney sends out a curl of blue smoke, which smells sharply, pungently, and not altogether disagreeably, of juniper and tar.

The bulging sides of the samovar shine brightly in the sun. Its crooked chimney releases a swirl of blue smoke that smells strong and sharp, yet not entirely unpleasant, like juniper and tar.

In answer to the old mistress’s greeting Stepanida raises her broad, cheerfully-preoccupied face, with its small, dark brown eyes, and says in prolonged caressing tones, sing-song fashion:

In response to the old mistress’s greeting, Stepanida lifts her broad, cheerfully focused face, with its small, dark brown eyes, and replies in a drawn-out, affectionate tone, almost like a song:

“Good morning to you, matushka barinya.[3] It’s a fine morning, to be sure. How warm it is, by the grace of God! And you’re up early, matushka barinya!”

“Good morning to you, matushka barinya. [3] It’s a beautiful morning, for sure. How warm it is, thanks to God! And you’re up early, matushka barinya!”

Her words are indeed honeyed, and above in the sweet air an early, shaggy bee hovers, with a thick buzzing, tremulously golden in the clear, fluid haze of the early, gentle sun. Silent again, Stepanida is once more busy with the samovar; the disenchanted bee flies away, its buzzing growing less and less audible behind the fence.

Her words are really sweet, and up in the nice fresh air, an early, fuzzy bee hovers, buzzing loudly and shimmering gold in the clear, soft glow of the gentle morning sun. Silent again, Stepanida is back at the samovar; the disenchanted bee flies off, its buzzing fading away behind the fence.

The pungent smell of tar causes Elena Kirillovna to frown. She says:

The strong smell of tar makes Elena Kirillovna frown. She says:

“What makes the thing smell so strongly? You had better leave it for a while, or you will get giddy.”

“What makes it smell so bad? You should probably stay away from it for a bit, or you’ll get dizzy.”

Stepanida, without moving, answers languidly and indifferently:

Stepanida responds lazily and without interest, not moving at all:

“It’s nothing, barinya. We are used to it. It’s but a slight smell, and it is the juniper.”

“It’s nothing, barinya. We’re used to it. It’s just a faint smell, and it’s the juniper.”

Through the blue, curling smoke of juniper her sweet voice seems dull and bitter. There is a tickling at Elena Kirillovna’s throat. There is a slight giddiness in her head. Elena Kirillovna makes haste to go. She descends the staircase, and proceeds upon her customary morning stroll.

Through the blue, curling smoke of juniper, her sweet voice sounds dull and bitter. Elena Kirillovna feels a tickle in her throat. There’s a slight dizziness in her head. Elena Kirillovna hurriedly leaves. She goes down the staircase and sets off on her usual morning walk.

[3] Literally: “Little mother—gentlewoman.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Literally: “Little mother—lady.”

XIX

Glasha soon overtakes her. With an exaggerated loudness she runs stamping down the stairs, showing a wing-like glimmer of her strong legs from under the pink skirt, set a-flutter by her vigorous movement. She calls out in a clear, solicitously joyous voice:

Glasha quickly catches up to her. With an exaggerated loudness, she comes thundering down the stairs, her strong legs glimmering like wings beneath her pink skirt, stirred by her energetic movement. She calls out in a bright, cheerful voice:

Barinya, you have come out! The sun will scorch you. I’ve fetched your hat.”

Barinya, you’re out! The sun will burn you. I got your hat.”

The yellow straw hat, with its lavender ribbon, glimmers in Glasha’s hands like some strange, low-fluttering bird.

The yellow straw hat, with its lavender ribbon, sparkles in Glasha's hands like an unusual, gently fluttering bird.

Elena Kirillovna, as she puts the hat on, says: “Why do you run about in such disorder! You ought to tidy yourself—you know whom we are expecting.”

Elena Kirillovna, as she puts on the hat, says: “Why are you running around in such chaos! You should get yourself together—you know who we’re expecting.”

Glasha is silent, and her face assumes a compassionate expression. For a long time she looks after her strolling mistress, then she smiles and walks back.

Glasha stays quiet, her face showing a sympathetic look. She watches her wandering mistress for a while, then smiles and turns to go back.

Stepanida asks her in a loud whisper: “Well, is she still expecting her grandson?”

Stepanida whispers loudly to her, “So, is she still waiting for her grandson?”

“Rather!” Glasha replies compassionately. “And it’s simply pitiful to look at them. They never stop thinking about him.”

“Of course!” Glasha replies compassionately. “And it's just sad to see them. They can't stop thinking about him.”

In the meanwhile Elena Kirillovna makes her way across the vegetable garden, past the labourers and the servants in the stockyard, and then across the field. Near the garden fence she enters the road.

In the meantime, Elena Kirillovna walks through the vegetable garden, past the workers and the servants in the stockyard, and then across the field. Near the garden fence, she steps onto the road.

There, not far from the garden, in the shade of an old, spreading lime, stands a bench—a board upon two supports, which still shows traces of having been once painted green. From this place a view is to be had of the road, of the garden, and of the house.

There, not far from the garden, in the shade of an old, sprawling lime tree, sits a bench—a board on two supports—that still shows signs of having once been painted green. From here, you can see the road, the garden, and the house.

Elena Kirillovna seats herself upon the bench. She looks out on the road. She sits quietly, seeming so small, so slender, and so erect. She waits a long time. She falls into a doze.

Elena Kirillovna sits down on the bench. She looks out at the road. She sits quietly, appearing so small, so slender, and so upright. She waits for a long time. She starts to doze off.

Through the thin haze of slumber she can see a beloved, smooth face smiling, and she can hear a quiet, dear voice calling:

Through the light haze of sleep, she can see a cherished, smooth face smiling, and she can hear a soft, sweet voice calling:

“Grandma!”

“Grandma!”

She gives a start and opens her eyes. There is no one there. But she waits. She believes and waits.

She jumps and opens her eyes. There’s no one there. But she waits. She believes and waits.

XX

There is a lightness in the air. The road is radiant and tranquil. A gentle, refreshing breeze softly passes and repasses her. The sun is warming her old bones, it is caressing her lean back through her dress. Everything round her rejoices in the green, the golden, and the blue. The foliage of the birches, of the willows, and of the limes in full bloom is rustling quietly. From the fields comes the honeyed smell of clover.

There’s a lightness in the air. The road is bright and calm. A gentle, refreshing breeze flows by her softly. The sun is warming her old bones, gently touching her lean back through her dress. Everything around her celebrates the green, gold, and blue. The leaves of the birches, willows, and linden trees in full bloom are rustling quietly. From the fields comes the sweet smell of clover.

Oh, how light and lovely the air is upon the earth!

Oh, how fresh and beautiful the air is on the earth!

How beautiful thou art, my earth, my golden, my emerald, my sapphire earth! Who, born to thy heritage would care to die, would care to close his eyes upon thy serene beauties and upon thy magnificent spaces? Who, resting in thee, damp Mother Earth, would not wish to rise, would not wish to return to thy enchantments and to thy delights? And what stern fate shall drive one who is aflame with life-thirst to seek the shelter of death?

How beautiful you are, my earth, my gold, my emerald, my sapphire earth! Who, born to your heritage, would want to die, would want to close their eyes to your serene beauties and your magnificent landscapes? Who, resting in you, nurturing Mother Earth, wouldn’t want to rise, wouldn’t want to return to your enchantments and your delights? And what harsh fate would drive someone who is bursting with the thirst for life to seek the shelter of death?

Upon the road where once he walked he shall walk again. Upon the earth, which still preserves his footprints, he shall walk again. Borya, the grandmother’s beloved Borya, shall return.

Upon the road where he once walked, he will walk again. On the earth, which still holds his footprints, he will walk again. Borya, the grandmother’s beloved Borya, will return.

A golden bee flies by. It seems to say, the golden bee, that Borya will return to the quiet of the old house and will taste the fragrant honey—the sweet gift of the wise bees, buzzing under the sun upon the beloved earth. The old grandmother, in her joy, will place before the ikon of the Virgin a candle of the purest bees’-wax—a gift of the wise bees, buzzing away among the gold of the sun’s rays—a gift to man and a gift to God.

A golden bee buzzes by. It seems to say, the golden bee, that Borya will come back to the peaceful old house and enjoy the fragrant honey—the sweet gift of the wise bees, buzzing in the sunshine on the cherished earth. The old grandmother, filled with joy, will set before the icon of the Virgin a candle made from the purest beeswax—a gift from the wise bees, buzzing in the sunlight—a gift for humans and a gift for God.

Women and girls of the village pass by with their sunburnt, wind-swept faces. They greet the barinya and look at her with compassion. Elena Kirillovna smiles at them, and addresses them in her usual gentle manner:

Women and girls from the village walk by with their sunburned, windswept faces. They greet the barinya and look at her with sympathy. Elena Kirillovna smiles at them and speaks to them in her usual soft way:

“Good morning, my dears!”

“Good morning, everyone!”

They pass by. Their loud voices die away in the distance, and Elena Kirillovna soon forgets them. They will pass by once more that day, when the time comes. They will pass by. They will return. Upon the road, where their dusty footprints remain, they will pass by once more.

They walk by. Their loud voices fade into the distance, and Elena Kirillovna quickly forgets them. They will walk by again that day when the time comes. They will walk by. They will come back. Along the road, where their dusty footprints are left behind, they will walk by once more.

XXI

Elena Kirillovna suddenly awoke from her drowse and looked at the things before her with a perplexed gaze. Everything seemed to be clear, bright, free from care—and relentless.

Elena Kirillovna suddenly woke from her nap and looked at the things around her with a confused expression. Everything appeared clear, bright, carefree—and unyielding.

Inevitably the triumphant sun rose higher in the heavens’ dome. Grown powerful, wise and resplendent, it seemed indifferent now to oppressive earthly melancholy and to sweet earthly delights. And its laughter was high, joyless, and sorrowless.

Inevitably, the triumphant sun rose higher in the sky. Now powerful, wise, and radiant, it seemed indifferent to both the heavy sorrow of the earth and its sweet pleasures. Its laughter was loud, joyless, and free of sadness.

Everything as before was green, blue and gold, many-toned and vividly tinted; truly all the objects of nature showed the real colour of their souls in honour of this feast of light. But the fine dust upon the silent road had already lost its rose tinge, and stirred before the wind like a grey, depressing veil. And when the wind calmed down, the dust slowly fell back upon the road, like a grey, blind serpent which, trailing its fat, fantastic belly, falls back exhausted, gasping its last breath.

Everything was as before: green, blue, and gold—vividly colored and multi-toned. Truly, all of nature displayed the true colors of its spirit in celebration of this festival of light. But the fine dust on the quiet road had already lost its rosy hue and stirred in the wind like a grey, heavy veil. When the wind finally calmed, the dust slowly settled back on the road, like a grey, blind serpent dragging its thick, strange belly as it retreats, exhausted, gasping its last breath.

All monotony had become wearisome. This inevitable recurrence of lucid moments began to torment Elena Kirillovna with the grey foreboding of sadness, of bitter tears, of unanswered prayers, and of a profound hopelessness.

All the monotony had become exhausting. The constant return of clear moments started to torment Elena Kirillovna with a dull sense of sadness, bitter tears, unanswered prayers, and deep hopelessness.

XXII

Glasha appeared at the garden gate. She glanced cheerfully along both sides of the road. Walking more slowly she approached Elena Kirillovna deferentially.

Glasha showed up at the garden gate. She looked happily down both sides of the road. Slowing her pace, she approached Elena Kirillovna with respect.

Glasha looked quite ordinary now, stiff-mannered and stupid. There was nothing to envy in her. Her dress too was quite common-place. Her braids were arranged upon her head quite like a young lady’s, and held fast by three combs of transparent bone. Her blouse was light-coloured—pink stripes and lavender flowers on a ground of white—its short sleeves reached the elbows. She wore a neat blue skirt and a white apron.

Glasha looked pretty ordinary now, stiff and not very bright. There was nothing to envy about her. Her dress was also very plain. Her braids were styled on her head like a young lady’s and held in place by three transparent bone combs. Her blouse was light-colored—pink stripes and lavender flowers on a white background—with short sleeves that reached her elbows. She wore a tidy blue skirt and a white apron.

Elena Kirillovna asked:

Elena Kirillovna inquired:

“Well, what is it, Glashenka? Is Sonyushka up yet?”

“Well, what’s going on, Glashenka? Is Sonyushka awake yet?”

Glasha replied in a respectful voice:

Glasha replied in a respectful tone:

“Sofia Alexandrovna is getting up. She wants me to ask you if we shall lay the table on the terrace?”

“Sofia Alexandrovna is getting up. She wants me to ask you if we should set the table on the terrace?”

“Yes, yes, let it be on the terrace. And how is Natashenka?” asked Elena Kirillovna, looking anxiously at Glasha.

“Yes, yes, let’s have it on the terrace. And how is Natashenka?” asked Elena Kirillovna, looking anxiously at Glasha.

“The young lady is asleep,” answered Glasha. “To-day again, quite early, she went out for a walk straight from bed, without so much as a bite of something. Her skirt’s wet with dew. She might have caught a cold. And now she sleeps. If you’d but talk to her.”

“The young lady is asleep,” Glasha replied. “Today, pretty early, she went out for a walk right after getting out of bed, without even having a bite to eat. Her skirt is damp with dew. She could have caught a cold. And now she’s sleeping. If only you’d talk to her.”

Elena Kirillovna said irresolutely:

Elena Kirillovna said uncertainly:

“Very well. I had better be going. All right, Glasha.”

“Okay. I should head out. Alright, Glasha.”

Glasha goes. Elena Kirillovna rises slowly from the bench, as though she regretted moving from the spot where she saw Borya in a half-dream. Slowly she walks toward the house.

Glasha leaves. Elena Kirillovna stands up slowly from the bench, as if she wishes she hadn’t moved from the place where she saw Borya in a half-dream. She walks slowly toward the house.

Having reached the gate she pauses, and again looks for some moments down the road, in the direction of the station.

Having arrived at the gate, she pauses and looks down the road toward the station for a moment again.

A cart rumbles by noisily over the travelled road. The muzhik barely holds the reins and rocks from side to side sleepily. The harnessed horse swings its tail and its head. A white-haired urchin, in broad blue breeches, lets his brown feet hang over the edge of the cart and stares with his bright hazel eyes at a gaunt, evil-looking dog which runs after, barking hoarsely.

A cart clatters noisily along the dirt road. The peasant barely grips the reins and sways from side to side, half-asleep. The harnessed horse flicks its tail and moves its head. A white-haired kid, dressed in loose blue pants, dangles his brown feet over the edge of the cart and stares with his bright hazel eyes at a skinny, menacing dog that's running after them, barking loudly.

Elena Kirillovna gives a sigh—there is as yet no Borya—and enters the garden.

Elena Kirillovna sighs—Borya isn't here yet—and walks into the garden.

Glasha’s light-coloured blouse glimmers on the terrace. There is a rattle of dishes. The grumbling chatter of Borya’s old nurse is also audible.

Glasha's light-colored blouse sparkles on the patio. There's a clatter of dishes. You can also hear the grumbling chatter of Borya's old nurse.

XXIII

The last to awake, with the sun quite high and scorching, is Borya’s mother, Sofia Alexandrovna. Through the thin bright curtains, drawn for the night across the windows, the light fills her bedroom.

The last to wake up, with the sun already high and blazing, is Borya’s mother, Sofia Alexandrovna. Through the thin bright curtains, pulled closed at night across the windows, the light streams into her bedroom.

Sofia Alexandrovna awakes with a start, as though some one had touched her suddenly or had called to her. With her right hand she impetuously throws aside her light white bed-cover. Quickly she sits up in bed, holding her hands over her bent knees. For a moment she looks before her at a bare place in the simple pattern of the bright green hangings.

Sofia Alexandrovna wakes up suddenly, as if someone had touched her or called her name. With her right hand, she impulsively tosses aside her light white blanket. She quickly sits up in bed, resting her hands on her bent knees. For a moment, she stares at an empty spot in the simple pattern of the bright green curtains.

Sofia Alexandrovna’s eyes are dark, wide open, with black, fiery pupils which seem lost in the abysmal, depths of their own sorrowful gaze. Her face is long, its skin smooth and colourless, though quite fresh and almost free of wrinkles. The lips are a vivid red.

Sofia Alexandrovna’s eyes are dark and wide open, with black, fiery pupils that seem lost in the deep, sorrowful depths of her gaze. Her face is long, with smooth, colorless skin that looks fresh and almost wrinkle-free. Her lips are a bright red.

Sofia Alexandrovna’s expression is like that of one faced suddenly with a tragic apparition. She rocks herself back and forward.

Sofia Alexandrovna's expression is like someone who has just encountered a tragic ghost. She rocks back and forth.

Then, abruptly, she jumps out of bed with a single spring. She runs to the washing-basin of marble mounted on a red stand. She washes herself quickly, as though in haste to go somewhere. Now she is at the window. The curtains are flung violently aside. She peers anxiously to see what the outlook is—whether there are any clouds in the sky that might bring rain and make the road muddy, the road upon which Borya would return home.

Then, suddenly, she springs out of bed in one quick motion. She rushes to the marble sink on a red stand. She washes herself quickly, as if she's in a hurry to get somewhere. Now she's at the window. The curtains are thrown open aggressively. She looks out anxiously to see what the weather is like—whether there are any clouds in the sky that might bring rain and make the road muddy, the road that Borya will take to come home.

The heavens are tremulously joyous. The birches are rustling quietly. The sparrows are twittering. Everything is green, bright, quivering; everything palpitates under the tension of hopes and anticipations. Voices are audible; cries of good cheer and sounds of laughter. One of the laughers runs by, as though making haste to live.

The skies are filled with joy. The birches are softly rustling. The sparrows are chirping. Everything is green, bright, and vibrating; everything is alive with excitement and anticipation. You can hear voices; cheers and laughter fill the air. One of the laughing people rushes past, as if eager to embrace life.

A torrent of tears floods Sofia Alexandrovna’s eyes. Her breast heaves visibly under the white linen chemise.

A flood of tears fills Sofia Alexandrovna's eyes. Her chest rises and falls visibly under the white linen chemise.

XXIV

Sofia Alexandrovna goes to the image. She thrusts aside with her foot the small velvet rug which Glasha had purposely laid there the day before. She throws herself down on her knees before the image. You hear her knees strike the floor softly. Sofia Alexandrovna quietly crosses herself, bends her face to the floor, and mutters passionately:

Sofia Alexandrovna approaches the image. She pushes aside the small velvet rug that Glasha intentionally placed there the day before with her foot. She drops to her knees in front of the image. You can hear her knees softly hitting the floor. Sofia Alexandrovna quietly makes the sign of the cross, lowers her face to the floor, and fervently whispers:

“O Lord, Thou knowest, Thou knowest all, Thou canst do all. Do this, O Lord, return him to us, to his mother, return him to-day.”

“O Lord, You know, You know everything, You can do anything. Please, Lord, bring him back to us, to his mother, bring him back today.”

Her prayer is warm and passionate, quite unlike a prayer. Its words are disconnected, and they fall confusedly, like small, broken tears. Her naked feet come in contact with the cold, painted floor. And the entire, warm, prostrate body of the weeping woman is throbbing and trembling on the boards. Her head repeatedly strikes the boards, loosening her dark braids of hair.

Her prayer is warm and passionate, nothing like a typical prayer. The words come out jumbled, falling awkwardly, like small, broken tears. Her bare feet touch the cold, painted floor. And the entire, warm, prostrate body of the weeping woman is shaking and trembling on the boards. Her head repeatedly hits the floor, loosening her dark braids.

She does not pray long. The torrents of tears have cleansed her soul, as it were; and she becomes at once cheerful and tranquil.

She doesn't pray for long. The floods of tears have washed away her soul, so to speak; and she feels both cheerful and calm immediately.

She rises quite, as suddenly, and rings. She seats herself on the edge of the bed, and dries her tears with a soft handkerchief. Then she laughs silently. She swings one of her feet impatiently, striking the rug in front of the bed with the toes. Her eyes wander about the room, but seem to observe nothing.

She gets up quickly and rings the bell. She sits on the edge of the bed and wipes her tears with a soft handkerchief. Then she laughs quietly. She swings one of her feet nervously, tapping the rug in front of the bed with her toes. Her eyes drift around the room, but she doesn't seem to notice anything.

Glasha had only just begun to dress, and she had only tied the strings of her apron round her slender waist. The sharp impatient ring causes her to start. She runs to the barinya, seizing quickly at the same time a pair of blackened boots and some clothes from the laundry.

Glasha had just started getting dressed, and she had only tied the strings of her apron around her slim waist. The sudden impatient ring startled her. She rushed to the barinya, quickly grabbing a pair of blackened boots and some clothes from the laundry at the same time.

Sofia Alexandrovna cries in an urgent voice:

Sofia Alexandrovna urgently calls out:

“Now be quick, Glasha. Help me on with my things.”

“Now hurry up, Glasha. Help me with my stuff.”

She looks on impatiently as Glasha puts down her burden.

She watches impatiently as Glasha sets down her load.

The daily ceremony is gone through quickly. Sofia Alexandrovna dresses herself. Glasha only draws on her boots, and hooks up her dress behind.

The daily ceremony is completed quickly. Sofia Alexandrovna gets dressed. Glasha only puts on her boots and fastens her dress at the back.

Soon Sofia Alexandrovna is quite ready. She gives a brief, vacant look in the mirror.

Soon Sofia Alexandrovna is all set. She takes a quick, blank look in the mirror.

Her pale face still seems to be young and handsome. She is slender, like her mother, and small in stature. She has on a closely fitting white dress with short, wide sleeves. Her coiffure is arranged in a Greek knot, held fast with a red ribbon. Her slender, shapely feet are clad in coloured silk stockings and white shoes with silver buckles.

Her pale face still looks young and attractive. She is slender, like her mother, and of short stature. She wears a fitted white dress with short, wide sleeves. Her hair is styled in a Greek knot, secured with a red ribbon. Her slender, shapely feet are dressed in colored silk stockings and white shoes with silver buckles.

XXV

Sofia Alexandrovna goes quickly into the dining-room. She pours herself a glass of fresh milk out of a jug on the table. She drinks it standing, and munches a piece of black bread with it.

Sofia Alexandrovna quickly walks into the dining room. She pours herself a glass of fresh milk from a jug on the table. She drinks it while standing and snacks on a piece of black bread.

She orders the things for dinner at the same time. She chooses dishes loved by Borya. She stops to recollect whether Borya likes this, or does not like that.

She orders dinner at the same time. She picks dishes that Borya loves. She pauses to remember whether Borya likes this or doesn't like that.

Stepanida listens to her sadly, and replies in a tearful voice:

Stepanida listens to her with sadness and responds with a teary voice:

“Yes, I know! Why shouldn’t I know? It’s not the first time.”

“Yes, I know! Why wouldn’t I know? It’s not the first time.”

Glasha asks something. The old, tottering nurse rattles on rather volubly. Sofia Alexandrovna answers them mechanically and rapidly. She seems all the while to be listening intently, either for the sound of a distant little bell, or for the rumble of wheels on the road. She makes her way out in haste. And she no longer listens to what is being said to her. She goes out.

Glasha asks something. The old, shaky nurse talks on quite a bit. Sofia Alexandrovna responds to them quickly and almost automatically. It seems like she’s really listening, either for the sound of a distant little bell or the rumble of wheels on the road. She hurriedly makes her way out. She's no longer paying attention to what’s being said to her. She leaves.

She enters Borya’s study. Everything there is as in the old days, and in order. When Borya comes back he will find everything in its place.

She walks into Borya’s study. Everything is just like it used to be, and everything is in order. When Borya comes back, he will see that everything is where it belongs.

Sofia Alexandrovna, with great concern, takes a rapid look round the room. She wishes to see whether everything is in its place, whether the dust has been swept, whether the rug has been laid before the bed, and whether the inkstand has been filled with ink. She herself changes the water in the vase which holds the cornflowers. If anything is out of place she gives way to tears, then rings for Glasha, and heaps reproaches upon her.

Sofia Alexandrovna anxiously glances around the room. She wants to check if everything is in order, if the dust has been cleaned, if the rug is laid out in front of the bed, and if the ink bottle is filled. She takes care of changing the water in the vase that holds the cornflowers. If anything is amiss, she bursts into tears, then calls for Glasha and showers her with complaints.

Glasha’s face assumes a frightened, compassionate look. In a most humble manner she begs forgiveness.

Glasha's face takes on a scared, caring expression. She humbly asks for forgiveness.

Sofia Alexandrovna remonstrates with her:

Sofia Alexandrovna argues with her:

“How can you be so careless, Glasha? You know that we are expecting him every minute. Suppose he should suddenly come in and find this disorder.”

“How can you be so careless, Glasha? You know we’re expecting him any minute. What if he walks in and sees this mess?”

Glasha replies humbly:

Glasha responds modestly:

“Forgive me, barinya. Don’t think any more about it. I’ll quickly put everything to rights.”

“Forgive me, barinya. Don’t think about it anymore. I’ll fix everything quickly.”

As she goes out she wipes away two or three tears with her white apron.

As she steps outside, she quickly wipes away a couple of tears with her white apron.

XXVI

With the same undue haste Sofia Alexandrovna goes into the garden. She sees nothing, neither the white Aphrodite nor her roses, on her way to the little arbour from which, overlooking a corner of the garden, the road is visible. Vividly green in the sun, a four-sloped roof covers the arbour, while hangings of coarse cloth, with a red border, serve as a protection against inquisitive eyes.

With the same unnecessary rush, Sofia Alexandrovna goes into the garden. She notices nothing, neither the white Aphrodite nor her roses, as she makes her way to the small arbour that overlooks a corner of the garden where the road is visible. The arbour has a bright green four-sloped roof shining in the sun, and rough cloth hangings with a red border shield it from prying eyes.

Sofia Alexandrovna looks down the road with dark, hungry eyes. She waits impatiently, listening to the rapid, uneven beat of her heart; she waits: Borya will surely come in sight.

Sofia Alexandrovna gazes down the road with dark, eager eyes. She waits anxiously, feeling the quick, uneven rhythm of her heart; she waits: Borya will definitely come into view.

The wind blows into her face, and partly conceals it with the hangings; her face is pale, and her eyes are dry. The sun warmly kisses her slender arms, which lie motionless on the broad, lavender-grey parapet of the arbour. Everything is bright, green and gay in the fields, but her eyes are fixed on the grey serpent of dust trailing among the freedom of the fields.

The wind blows into her face, partly hiding it with the drapes; her face is pale, and her eyes are dry. The sun warmly touches her slender arms, which rest still on the wide, lavender-grey edge of the arbor. Everything in the fields is bright, green, and cheerful, but her gaze is focused on the grey trail of dust moving through the openness of the fields.

If they await him like this surely Borya will come.

If they're waiting for him like this, Borya will definitely come.

But there is no sign of him. In vain her hungry glances penetrate the open waste. There is no Borya. More fixed and piercing grows her glance of infinite longing upon the road—but there is no Borya.

But there is no sign of him. In vain, her eager looks search the open expanse. There is no Borya. Her gaze, full of endless longing, remains fixed and intense on the road—but there is no Borya.

Everything is as before, as yesterday, as always. Tranquil, serene and pitiless.

Everything is just like before, like yesterday, like it always is. Calm, peaceful, and relentless.

XXVII

The hour of the early luncheon came. All three sat at the table on the terrace. There was a fourth place laid, and a fourth chair, for who could tell whether Borya might not arrive at luncheon time!

The time for the early lunch arrived. All three sat at the table on the terrace. There was a fourth place set, and a fourth chair, because who could say if Borya might show up for lunch!

The sun was already high. The day was turning sultry. The fragrance of the red roses at the foot of the goddess’s pedestal became ever more passionate. And the smile of the marble-white Aphrodite was even more clear and serene, as she let fall her draperies with a marvellous grace born of eternal movement. In the bright sunshine the sand on the footpaths seemed yellow-white. The trees cast austere dark shadows. They seemed to exhale an odour of the soil, of sap, and of warmth.

The sun was already high in the sky. The day was getting hot and humid. The scent of the red roses at the base of the goddess’s statue grew more intense. The smile of the marble-white Aphrodite looked even clearer and calmer as she let her drapery fall with a stunning grace that seemed timeless. In the bright sunlight, the sand on the paths appeared yellow-white. The trees cast deep, dark shadows. They seemed to release a smell of earth, sap, and warmth.

The women sat so that each one of them, looking beyond the drawn hangings of the terrace and over the bushes, could see the short narrow path ending at the garden gate, where a part of the road was also visible; they could not fail to observe every passer-by and every vehicle.

The women sat in a way that allowed each of them, peering past the curtains of the terrace and over the bushes, to see the narrow path that led to the garden gate, where part of the road was visible too; they couldn't help but notice every person and vehicle that passed by.

But during this hour of the day hardly anyone ever walked or drove by the old house.

But during this time of day, hardly anyone ever walked or drove past the old house.

Glasha waited on them. She had on a newly-laundered cap with starched ribbons and plaited frills fitting tightly over her hair. The snow-white cap shone pleasantly above Glasha’s fresh, sunburnt face.

Glasha served them. She was wearing a freshly-laundered cap with stiff ribbons and braided frills that fit snugly over her hair. The bright white cap gleamed nicely above Glasha's healthy, sun-kissed face.

In the garden, on a form just under the terrace, sat Borya’s old nurse, dressed in a dark lavender blouse, black skirt, with a dark blue kerchief over her head. She was warming her old bones in the sun, and listening to the conversation on the terrace; now she grumbled, now she dozed.

In the garden, just below the terrace, Borya’s old nurse sat wearing a dark lavender blouse, a black skirt, and a dark blue scarf over her head. She was soaking up the sun to warm her old bones while listening to the conversation on the terrace; sometimes she grumbled, and other times she dozed off.

Broad-boned and stout, she had a round, amiable face, and even through the compact network of wrinkles there were palpable suggestions of former beauty. Her eyes were clear. The grey hair was flatly combed down. Her figure and her face wore a settled expression of languid good nature.

Broad-shouldered and sturdy, she had a round, friendly face, and even through the tight network of wrinkles, hints of her past beauty were still visible. Her eyes were clear. Her gray hair was smoothly combed down. Her body and face had a relaxed expression of easygoing kindness.

XXVIII

As always, they eat and drink, and they keep up a cheerful and friendly chatter. Sometimes two of them speak together. A stranger in the garden might conclude that a large company is gathered on the terrace.

As always, they eat and drink, and they maintain a cheerful and friendly conversation. Sometimes two of them talk at the same time. A stranger in the garden might think that a large group has gathered on the terrace.

Frequently Borya’s name is mentioned.

Borya’s name comes up often.

“To be sure, Borya likes....”

“Borya definitely likes....”

“Perhaps Borya will bring....”

“Maybe Borya will bring....”

“It is strange Borya is not yet here....”

“It’s strange that Borya isn’t here yet....”

“Perhaps Borya will come in the evening....”

“Maybe Borya will come in the evening....”

“We must ask Borya whether he has read....”

“We should ask Borya if he has read....”

“It is possible this is not new to Borya....”

“It’s possible this isn’t new to Borya…”

While below, under the terrace, the old nurse, each time she hears Borya’s name, crosses herself and mumbles:

While down below, under the terrace, the old nurse crosses herself and mutters every time she hears Borya's name:

“O Lord, rest the soul of thy servant, Boris.”

“O Lord, give peace to your servant, Boris.”

At first her voice is low, but it gradually grows louder and louder. Finally the three women at the table can hear her words. They tremble slightly and exchange anxious glances, into which steals an expression of perplexed fear. So they begin to speak even louder, and to laugh even more merrily. They permit no intervals of silence, and the hum of their talk and laughter prevents for the time their hearing the nurse’s mumbling in the garden.

At first, her voice is soft, but it slowly gets louder and louder. Eventually, the three women at the table can hear her clearly. They shiver slightly and share worried looks, which reveal a hint of confused fear. So, they start to talk even louder and laugh even more joyfully. They don’t allow any silent moments, and the buzz of their chatter and laughter drowns out the nurse’s mumbling in the garden for now.

But their voices inevitably fall after a mention of the beloved name, and now again they hear the tranquil, terrible words:

But their voices always fade after mentioning the beloved name, and once again they hear the calm, haunting words:

“O Lord, rest the soul....”

"Lord, rest the soul...."

They sit at luncheon long, but they talk more industriously than they eat. They glance nervously toward the gate. It seems a terrible thing to have to leave the table and to go somewhere while Borya is not yet with them.

They sit at lunch for a long time, but they talk more seriously than they eat. They look anxiously toward the gate. It feels really awful to have to get up from the table and go somewhere while Borya isn't there with them yet.

XXIX

Toward the end of luncheon the post arrives. Grisha, a fourteen-year-old youngster, goes for it daily to the station on horseback. Raising clouds of dust he jumps off briskly at the gate. Leaving his horse he enters the garden carrying a black leather bag, and smiles broadly at something or other. Ascending the long steps of the terrace he announces loudly and joyously:

Toward the end of lunch, the mail arrives. Grisha, a fourteen-year-old kid, goes to the station for it every day on horseback. Kicking up clouds of dust, he jumps off quickly at the gate. Leaving his horse, he walks into the garden with a black leather bag and grins widely at something. Climbing the long steps of the terrace, he announces loudly and happily:

“I’ve fetched the post!”

“I’ve got the mail!”

He is cheery, sunburnt, perspiring. He smells of the sun, of the soil, of dust and tar. His hands and feet are as large as a man’s. His lips are soft and pouting, like those of a sweet-tempered foal. At the opening of his shirt, cut on the slant, buttons are missing, exposing a strip of his sunburnt chest and a piece of grey string.

He’s cheerful, sunburned, and sweating. He smells like the sun, dirt, dust, and tar. His hands and feet are as big as a man’s. His lips are soft and full, like those of a gentle foal. At the opening of his shirt, which is cut at an angle, some buttons are missing, showing a patch of his sunburned chest and a piece of gray string.

Sofia Alexandrovna rises abruptly from her place. She takes the bag from Grisha, and throws it quickly on the table. A pile of stamped wrappers comes pouring upon the white cloth. The three women bend over the table and rummage for letters. But letters come only rarely.

Sofia Alexandrovna abruptly gets up from her seat. She grabs the bag from Grisha and quickly tosses it onto the table. A pile of stamped wrappers spills out onto the white cloth. The three women lean over the table and search for letters. But letters come only occasionally.

Knitting her brows Natasha looks at the smiling youngster and asks:

Knitting her brows, Natasha looks at the smiling young person and asks:

“No letters, Grisha?”

“No messages, Grisha?”

Grisha, shuffling his feet, brick-red from the sun, smiles and answers, as always, in the same words:

Grisha, shuffling his feet, sunburned brick-red, smiles and replies, as always, with the same words:

“The letters are being written, barishnya.”

“The letters are being written, girl.”

Sofia Alexandrovna says impatiently:

Sofia Alexandrovna says impatiently:

“You may go, Grisha.”

"You're free to go, Grisha."

Grisha goes. The women open their newspapers.

Grisha leaves. The women unfold their newspapers.

Sofia Alexandrovna takes up the Rech and scans it rapidly, occasionally mentioning something that has attracted her notice.

Sofia Alexandrovna picks up the Rech and quickly scans it, occasionally commenting on something that catches her attention.

Natasha is looking over Slovo. She reads silently, slowly, and attentively.

Natasha is examining Slovo. She reads quietly, slowly, and with focus.

Elena Kirillovna has the Russkiya Vedomosti. She tears the wrapper open slowly and spreads the entire sheet on the table. She reads on, quickly running her eyes over the lines.

Elena Kirillovna has the Russkiya Vedomosti. She slowly tears open the wrapper and spreads the whole sheet out on the table. She reads on, quickly scanning the lines.

XXX

Groaning, the old nurse slowly ascends the steps. Sofia Alexandrovna pauses from her reading a moment and looks with fear at the old woman. Natasha gives a nervous start and turns away. Elena Kirillovna reads on calmly, without looking at the nurse.

Groaning, the old nurse slowly climbs the steps. Sofia Alexandrovna pauses from her reading for a moment and looks at the old woman with fear. Natasha jumps nervously and turns away. Elena Kirillovna continues reading calmly, without glancing at the nurse.

The nurse sighs, sits down on the bench at the entrance, and asks in a monotone the one and the same question that she asks each day:

The nurse sighs, sits down on the bench at the entrance, and asks in a flat voice the same question she asks every day:

“And how many folk are there in this morning’s paper that’s been ordered to die? And how many are there that’s been hanged?”

“And how many people are there in this morning’s paper who have been sentenced to die? And how many have been hanged?”

Sofia Alexandrovna drops the paper, and suddenly rising, very pale, looks upon the old woman. She is quivering from head to foot. Elena Kirillovna, folding the paper, pushes it aside and looks straight before her with arrested eyes. Natasha rises; she turns her face, which has suddenly grown pale, toward the old woman, and utters in a kind of wooden voice that does not seem like her own:

Sofia Alexandrovna drops the paper and suddenly stands up, very pale, looking at the old woman. She's trembling all over. Elena Kirillovna, folding the paper, sets it aside and stares ahead with wide eyes. Natasha stands up; she turns her suddenly pale face towards the old woman and speaks in a flat voice that doesn't sound like her own:

“In Ekaterinoslav—seven; in Moscow—one.”

"In Ekaterinoslav—seven; in Moscow—one."

Or other towns, and other figures—such as fresh newspaper lists bring each day.

Or other towns, and other people—just like the new newspaper listings that come out each day.

The nurse rises and crosses herself piously. She mutters:

The nurse stands up and crosses herself devoutly. She whispers:

“O Lord, rest the souls of Thy servants! And give them eternal life!”

“O Lord, grant peace to Your servants! And bless them with eternal life!”

Then Sofia Alexandrovna cries out in despair:

Then Sofia Alexandrovna shouts out in despair:

“Oh Borya, Borya, my Borya!”

“Oh Borya, my Borya!”

Her face is as pale as though there were not a single drop of blood left under her dull, elastic skin.

Her face is as pale as if there isn’t a single drop of blood left beneath her dull, stretchy skin.

Wringing her hands with a convulsive movement, she looks with terror at Elena Kirillovna and at her daughter. Elena Kirillovna turns aside, and, looking at the old nurse, shakes her head reproachfully, while in her eyes, like drops of early evening dew, appear a few scant tears.

Wringing her hands nervously, she looks at Elena Kirillovna and her daughter in fear. Elena Kirillovna turns away and, glancing at the old nurse, shakes her head disapprovingly, while a few scant tears appear in her eyes, reminiscent of early evening dew.

Natasha, looking determinedly at her mother, says with pale, quivering lips:

Natasha, gazing intently at her mother, says with pale, trembling lips:

“Mamma, calm yourself.”

“Mom, calm down.”

Suddenly her voice becomes cold and wooden again as though some evil stranger compelled her each day to utter her words slowly and deliberately.

Suddenly, her voice turns cold and stiff again, as if some malicious stranger forces her to speak her words slowly and carefully every day.

“You yourself know, mamma, that Borya was hanged a full year ago!”

“You know, mom, that Borya was hanged a whole year ago!”

She looks at her mother with the motionless, pathetic gaze of her very dark eyes, and repeats:

She gazes at her mother with the still, sorrowful look in her very dark eyes and repeats:

“You yourself know this, mamma!”

“You know this, Mom!”

Sofia Alexandrovna’s eyes are widely dilated; dull, there is terror in them, and the deep pupils burn with an impercipient lustre in their dark depths. She repeats almost soundlessly, looking straight into Natasha’s eyes:

Sofia Alexandrovna’s eyes are wide open; they look vacant, filled with fear, and the dark pupils glow with a subtle light in their depths. She silently repeats, staring directly into Natasha’s eyes:

“Hanged!”

“Executed!”

She resumes her place, looks out of her sad eyes at the white Aphrodite and the red roses at the goddess’s feet, and is silent. Her face is white and rigid, her lips are red and tightly set; there is a suggestion of latent madness in the still lustre of her eyes.

She takes her spot again, gazes with her sorrowful eyes at the white Aphrodite and the red roses at the goddess's feet, and remains quiet. Her face is pale and stiff, her lips are red and pressed tightly together; there’s a hint of hidden madness in the calm shine of her eyes.

Before the image of eternal beauty, before the fragrance of the short-lived, exultant roses, she is hardening as it were into an image of the eternal grief of a disconsolate mother.

Before the image of everlasting beauty, before the scent of fleeting, vibrant roses, she is seemingly transforming into a representation of the eternal sorrow of a heartbroken mother.

XXXI

Elena Kirillovna quietly descends the narrow side staircase into the garden. She sits down on a bench somewhat away from the house, looks upon the green bedecked pond and weeps.

Elena Kirillovna quietly walks down the narrow side staircase into the garden. She sits on a bench a bit away from the house, gazes at the green-planted pond, and cries.

Natasha goes into her room in the mezzanine. She opens a book and tries to read. But she finds it impossible. She puts the book aside and looks out of the window, and her eyes are dimmed.

Natasha enters her room on the mezzanine. She opens a book and attempts to read. But she finds it impossible. She sets the book aside and gazes out the window, her eyes clouded.

Higher and higher above the old house rises the pitiless, bright Dragon. His joyous laughter rings in the merry heights, encloses, as in a flaming circle, the depressing silence of the house. The well-directed rays shoot out like sharp-plumed arrows, and the air is tremulous with eternal, inexhaustible anger. No one is being awaited. No one will come. Borya has died. The relentless wheel of time knows no turning back.

Higher and higher above the old house rises the unyielding, bright Dragon. His joyful laughter echoes in the cheerful heights, wrapping around the heavy silence of the house like a fiery circle. The focused rays shoot out like sharp arrows, and the air vibrates with endless, unquenchable rage. No one is waiting. No one will arrive. Borya has died. The unyielding wheel of time cannot turn back.

So the day is passing—clearly and brightly. The dazzling white light says there is nothing to hope for.

So the day is going by—clear and bright. The dazzling white light says there’s nothing to hope for.

XXXII

Natasha sits in her room before an open window. A book is lying on the window-sill. She has no desire to read.

Natasha sits in her room in front of an open window. A book is resting on the windowsill. She doesn't feel like reading.

Every line in the book reminds her of him, of unfinished conversations, of heated discussions, of what had been, of what is no more.

Every line in the book makes her think of him, of unfinished talks, of intense debates, of what used to be, of what doesn’t exist anymore.

The memories become brighter and brighter, and reach at last a clearness and fullness of vision, overwhelming her soul.

The memories grow clearer and clearer, ultimately reaching a point of intense clarity and fullness, filling her soul with overwhelming emotion.

The fiery Dragon, obscured by a leaden grey cloud, becomes a little dim. Dimness also creeps into the memory of him. It seems as though the heavens are being traversed by the cold, clear, tranquil moon. Her face is pale, but not from sadness. Her rays have cast a spell upon the sleeping earth and upon the unattainably high heavens.

The fiery Dragon, hidden by a heavy grey cloud, starts to fade a bit. This dimness also seeps into the memory of him. It feels like the cold, clear, calm moon is moving through the sky. Her face is pale, but not from sorrow. Her light has enchanted the sleeping earth and the impossibly high heavens.

The moon has bewitched the fields and also the valleys, which are full of mist. There is a dull glimmer in the drops of cool, tranquil dew upon the slumbering grass.

The moon has enchanted the fields and the valleys, which are filled with mist. There's a soft glow in the cool, calm dew drops on the sleeping grass.

There is in this fantastic glimmer the resurrection of that which has died—of that past tenderness and love which inspired deeds requiring superhuman strength. There come again to the lips proud, long-unsung hymns, and vows of action and loyalty.

There is in this fantastic glimmer the revival of what has died—of that past tenderness and love that inspired actions needing superhuman strength. Proud, long-unsung hymns and promises of action and loyalty rise once more to our lips.

And what of that evil, vigilant, and instigating eye; and what of the traitor whose words mingled with the passionate words of the young people! Not even the waters of all the cold oceans can quench the fire of daring love, and all the cunning poisons of the earth cannot poison it.

And what about that wicked, watchful, and provoking eye; and what about the betrayer whose words blended with the fervent expressions of the young lovers! Not even the waters of all the frigid oceans can extinguish the flames of bold love, and all the sly poisons of the earth can't corrupt it.

Bewitched with the lunar mystery, the wood stands expectant, nebulous, silent. Incomprehensible and inaccessible to men is its slow, sure experience, and the secret of its forged desires.

Bewitched by the lunar mystery, the woods stand expectant, hazy, silent. Incomprehensible and unreachable by humans is its slow, steady experience, and the secret of its forged desires.

Into its lunar silence men have brought the revolt, the speech and laughter of youth; but, overcome by the lunar mystery, they are suddenly grown silent and meditative.

Into its lunar silence, people have brought their rebellion, the voices and laughter of youth; but, overwhelmed by the moon's mystery, they suddenly become quiet and contemplative.

The open glade in the woods, enchanted by the green, cold light of the moon, seems very white. Along the edge of the glade lie the shadows of the trees; they seem unreal and nebulous and mysteriously still.

The open clearing in the woods, lit by the green, cold light of the moon, looks very white. Along the edge of the clearing are the shadows of the trees; they appear unreal, hazy, and strangely still.

The moon, very slowly, almost stealthily, is rising higher in the pale blue dome. Round, cold, half lost in the milk-white mist as behind a thin veil, she disperses by her dispassionate gaze the nebulous, silent tops of the slumbering trees, and looks down upon the glade with the motionless, inquisitive glance of her white eyes.

The moon is slowly and quietly rising higher in the pale blue sky. Round and cold, partially hidden in the white mist like behind a thin veil, she casts her calm gaze over the hazy, silent treetops of the sleeping trees and gazes down at the glade with the still, curious look of her white eyes.

The thin particles of dew scattered over the cold grasses vanish—the white nocturnal haze drinks them greedily. The air is oppressively sweet. On the edge of the glade a number of slender, erect, white-limbed birches emerge out of the mist; they are still asleep, and as innocent as their girl companions who rest beneath them in their green-white dresses.

The thin droplets of dew spread across the cold grass disappear—the white night mist absorbs them eagerly. The air is overwhelmingly sweet. At the edge of the glade, several tall, straight, white-barked birches rise from the fog; they’re still asleep, just as innocent as the girls in their green-white dresses resting underneath them.

XXXIII

Reposing under the slender birches in the glade is a party of girls, young men and grown-up people. One sits on the stump of a felled tree, another on the trunk of an old birch struck down in a storm, a third lies upon an overcoat spread on the grass, a fourth rests his back against a young birch. There is a single, slight glow of a cigarette, but this, too, goes out.

Reclining under the thin birches in the clearing is a group of girls, young men, and adults. One is sitting on the stump of a chopped-down tree, another on the trunk of an old birch that was knocked down in a storm, a third is lying on a coat spread out on the grass, and a fourth has his back against a young birch. There's just a faint glow from a cigarette, but that goes out too.

In the luminous, haunting mist everything seems white, translucent, fabulously impressive. And it seems as though the birches in the glade and the moon in the sky are waiting for something.

In the bright, eerie fog, everything looks white, see-through, and truly stunning. It feels like the birches in the clearing and the moon in the sky are waiting for something.

Here is Natasha. Here is also Natasha’s friend, a college girl from Moscow, white-skinned, sharp-featured, looking like a healthy little wild beast. Then there are Borya and his friend, both in linen jackets, both lean, with pale faces and dark, flaming eyes.

Here is Natasha. Here is also Natasha’s friend, a college girl from Moscow, fair-skinned, sharp-featured, looking like a healthy little wild animal. Then there are Borya and his friend, both wearing linen jackets, both lean, with pale faces and dark, fiery eyes.

And there is yet another—a tall, stout figure in a dark blouse. He has an air of self-confidence and seems to be the most knowing, the most experienced, the most able of those present.

And there’s one more—a tall, sturdy person in a dark blouse. They have a sense of confidence and appear to be the most knowledgeable, the most experienced, and the most capable among those gathered.

He is surrounded by the grown-up people and the girls, and he is being questioned. Cheery, good-natured, impatient voices appeal to him.

He is surrounded by adults and girls, and they are questioning him. Cheerful, friendly, and a bit impatient voices are calling out to him.

“Do sing for us the International.”

"Please sing the International for us."

Borya, a lad with pale, frowning forehead, and blue-black circles under his eyes, looks into the other’s face and implores more heartily than the rest.

Borya, a boy with a pale, furrowed forehead and dark circles under his eyes, gazes into the other person's face and begs more earnestly than the others.

The tall, broad-chested Mikhail Lvovich looks askance and stubbornly refuses to sing.

The tall, broad-shouldered Mikhail Lvovich glances askew and stubbornly refuses to sing.

“I can’t,” he says gruffly. “My throat is not in condition.”

“I can’t,” he says gruffly. “My throat isn’t up for it.”

Borya and Natasha insist.

Borya and Natasha are insistent.

Mikhail Lvovich then makes a gesture with his hand and accedes not less gruffly.

Mikhail Lvovich then makes a hand gesture and responds just as gruffly.

“Very well, I’ll sing.”

“Okay, I’ll sing.”

Every one is overjoyed.

Everyone is thrilled.

Mikhail Lvovich poses himself on his knees. Above the mist-white glade, above the white-faced lads, above the white mist itself, there rises toward the witching moon, floating tranquilly in the skies, the words of that proud, passionate hymn:

Mikhail Lvovich kneels down. Above the misty white glade, above the pale-faced boys, above the white mist itself, the words of that proud, passionate hymn rise toward the enchanting moon, floating calmly in the sky:

“Arise, ye branded with a curse!”

“Get up, you who are marked by a curse!”

Mikhail Lvovich sings. His eyes are fixed on the ground, upon the cold grass, white in the glamorous light of the full, clear moon. It is hard to tell whether he does not wish to or cannot look straight into the eyes of these girls and boys—into these trusting, clean eyes.

Mikhail Lvovich is singing. His eyes are focused on the ground, on the cold grass, shining white in the bright light of the full, clear moon. It's hard to say whether he doesn’t want to or can’t look directly into the eyes of these girls and boys—into those trusting, innocent eyes.

And they have gathered round him, how closely they have nestled round him, these pure-spirited young girls; and the young lads, their knees in the grass, follow every movement of his lips, and join in quietly. The bold melody grows, gains in volume. Like an exultant prophecy ring the eloquent words:

And they have gathered around him, how closely they have settled in around him, these pure-spirited young girls; and the young guys, their knees in the grass, follow every movement of his lips and quietly join in. The bold melody grows, gets louder. Like an exultant prophecy ring the eloquent words:

In the International
As brothers all men shall meet.

In the International
As brothers, all men will come together.

XXXIV

Mikhail has finished the song. For a time no one speaks. Then the agitated voices all ring out together, stirring the heavy silence of the woods.

Mikhail has finished the song. For a moment, no one says anything. Then the excited voices all burst forth together, breaking the heavy silence of the woods.

Clear, girlish eyes are looking earnestly upon Mikhail Lvovich’s morose set face. A clear, girlish voice implores insistently and gently:

Clear, bright eyes are looking earnestly at Mikhail Lvovich’s gloomy face. A clear, sweet voice pleads insistently and gently:

“Sing again, please. Be a dear. Sing it once more. I will make a note of the words. I want to know them by heart.”

“Sing again, please. Be a sweetheart. Sing it one more time. I’ll take note of the words. I want to memorize them.”

Natasha approaches nearer and says quietly:

Natasha gets closer and says softly:

“We will all of us learn the words and sing them each day, like a prayer. We shall do it with a full heart.”

“We will all learn the words and sing them every day, like a prayer. We'll do it with a full heart.”

Mikhail Lvovich at last lifts his eyes. They are small, sparkling, shrewd. This time they have fixed themselves severely and inquisitively on Natasha’s face, which suddenly has become confused at this snake-like glance.

Mikhail Lvovich finally lifts his eyes. They are small, sparkling, and sharp. This time, they are focused intensely and curiously on Natasha’s face, which has suddenly turned perplexed under his snake-like gaze.

Mikhail Lvovich addresses her gruffly.

Mikhail Lvovich speaks to her harshly.

“It doesn’t require much bravery to sing on the quiet, in the woods. Any one can do that.”

“It doesn’t take much courage to sing softly in the woods. Anyone can do that.”

Natasha’s face becomes pale. Dark flames of unchildish determination kindle in her eyes. Excitedly she cries:

Natasha’s face turns pale. Intense flames of serious determination spark in her eyes. Excitedly, she exclaims:

“We will learn the words, and we will sing them where they are wanted. My God, are we to depend upon words, and upon words alone? We are ready for deeds.”

“We will learn the words, and we will sing them where they're needed. My God, are we supposed to rely on words, and only words? We’re ready for action.”

Borya repeats after her: “We are ready. We shall do all that is necessary. Yes, even die if need be.”

Borya repeats after her, “We're ready. We'll do whatever it takes. Yes, even die if we have to.”

Mikhail Lvovich says with a calm assurance:

Mikhail Lvovich says with confidence:

“Yes, I know.”

“Yeah, I know.”

In his eyes, fixed intently upon the ground, a dim, small flame is visible.

In his eyes, staring intently at the ground, a faint, small flame can be seen.

XXXV

There is a short silence. Then a thin voice is heard. It is the girl, slender as a young birch, with the sharp, cheerful little face, who is speaking.

There is a brief pause. Then a delicate voice is heard. It’s the girl, slender like a young birch, with a sharp, cheerful little face, who is speaking.

“My God! What strength! What eloquence!”

“My God! What power! What expression!”

Mikhail Lvovich slowly turns his face toward her. He smiles severely and says nothing.

Mikhail Lvovich slowly turns his face toward her. He smiles sternly and says nothing.

The girl has her hands clasped across her knees. It is an extremely pretty pose. Her face has suddenly assumed a very grave air, breathing passionate entreaty and fiery determination. She exclaims fervently:

The girl has her hands clasped over her knees. It's a really cute pose. Her face has suddenly taken on a serious look, filled with intense pleading and fierce determination. She exclaims passionately:

“Let’s all sing the chorus! Mikhail Lvovich will teach us. You will teach us, Mikhail Lvovich, won’t you?”

“Let’s all sing the chorus! Mikhail Lvovich will show us how. You’ll teach us, Mikhail Lvovich, right?”

“Very well,” Mikhail Lvovich replies with his usual severe dignity.

“Alright,” Mikhail Lvovich responds with his typical serious demeanor.

He casts his dull, heavy gaze round the crowded circle of delighted young faces. He alone sits with his back to the open glade and to the witching moon. His face, now in the shade, has become even more significant. And his whole bearing is one of imposing solemnity.

He looks around the busy circle of happy young faces with a dull, heavy stare. He’s the only one sitting with his back to the open clearing and the enchanting moon. His face, now in shadow, has become even more striking. Overall, he presents an air of serious importance.

The faces of the younger people are white in the moonlight. Their garments are luminously bright. Their voices are brilliantly clear. In their simple trust there is the sense of an avowal.

The faces of the young people glow white in the moonlight. Their clothes shine brightly. Their voices are crystal clear. In their straightforward trust, there's a feeling of a declaration.

“Well, let us begin!” exclaims the slender girl, somewhat agitated.

“Well, let’s get started!” the slender girl exclaims, a bit nervously.

Mikhail Lvovich raises his hand with a solemn gesture and begins:

Mikhail Lvovich raises his hand with a serious gesture and starts:

“Arise, ye branded with a curse!”

“Get up, you who are marked by a curse!”

The children sing with a will, mingling their high, clear voices with Mikhail Lvovich’s deep, low voice. Their young voices are blazing with the passionate flame of freedom and revolt. Higher and still higher, above the white mists, above the black forest, toward the silver clouds and the quiet glimmering stars, toward the aspectful moon, rise the sounds of the invocation.

The kids sing enthusiastically, blending their high, clear voices with Mikhail Lvovich’s deep, rich tone. Their youthful voices are filled with the fiery spirit of freedom and rebellion. Higher and higher, above the white mist, above the dark forest, toward the silver clouds and the softly shining stars, toward the radiant moon, the sounds of the call rise.

And the white-trunked birches, the milk-white moon, motionless in the sky, the white, silvery grass, pressed down by children’s knees—all is still, all is silent, all is harkening with a sensitive ear. Everything around listens with poignant and solemn intentness to the song of these luminous children who, bathed in the translucent silver of the cool, lunar glimmer, their knees on the grass, their eyes burning in their uplifted faces, are repeating faithfully the words sung by the tall, self-contained young man whose dark face with fixed glance gazes morosely on the ground. They repeat after him:

And the white-trunked birches, the bright white moon, still in the sky, the white, silvery grass flattened by children's knees—all is calm, all is quiet, all is listening with keen awareness. Everything around is intently tuned in to the song of these glowing children who, illuminated by the soft silver of the cool moonlight, their knees on the grass, their eyes shining in their lifted faces, are faithfully repeating the words sung by the tall, composed young man whose dark face, with a steady gaze, looks somberly at the ground. They echo him:

In the International
As brothers all men shall meet.

In the International
As brothers, all people shall meet.

The strange foreign word, un-Russian in its ring, suggests to them the lofty, holy designation of a promised land, a new land under new skies, a land in which they have faith.

The unfamiliar foreign word, un-Russian in its sound, evokes for them the grand, sacred idea of a promised land, a new place beneath new skies, a place they believe in.

After the hymn there is silence, a holy silence, solemn and palpable, reaching from the earth to the heavens. They might have been in the temple of a new, as yet unknown religion, in a mystic moment of sacrificial rites.

After the hymn, there is silence, a sacred silence, serious and tangible, extending from the earth to the heavens. They could have been in the temple of a new, yet undiscovered religion, in a mystical moment of sacrificial rituals.

XXXVI

Mikhail Lvovich is the first to break the silence. He speaks slowly, looking at no one and directing his heavy gaze above the children’s pale faces, beyond the flaming ring of their glances:

Mikhail Lvovich is the first to break the silence. He speaks slowly, avoiding eye contact and directing his heavy gaze above the children's pale faces, beyond the fiery circle of their stares:

“My friends, you know the sort of time this is. Each one of us can be of use. If any one of us is sent I hope that none will tremble for his precious life, and that none will be deterred by the thought of a mother’s sorrow.”

“My friends, you know what kind of time this is. Each of us can be helpful. If any one of us is chosen, I hope no one will fear for their life and that no one will be discouraged by the thought of a mother’s grief.”

The children exclaim:

The kids shout:

“None! None! If they would but send us!”

“None! None! If only they would send us!”

“What is the sorrow of a single mother compared to the suffering of an entire nation!” thinks Natasha proudly.

“What is the sorrow of a single mother compared to the suffering of an entire nation!” thinks Natasha proudly.

There rises up for an instant a mental image of the ashen-pale face of her mother, her intensely dark, eloquent eyes. A sharp pain, lasting a moment, pierces her heart. What of that? It is, after all, but a single instant of weakness. A proud will shall conquer this slight suffering of a single relative by conferring great love upon the many, the strangers, the grievous sufferers.

There’s a fleeting mental picture of her mother’s pale, ashen face and her deeply expressive dark eyes. A sudden pain, lasting just a moment, stabs at her heart. So what? It’s just an instant of weakness. Her strong will will overcome this minor hurt from one relative by showing great love to many—strangers and those who are suffering deeply.

What is the woe of one mother! Let Niobe weep eternally for her children, killed by the burning, poisoned arrows of the high Dragon; let Rachel remain unconsoled for ever—what is the woe of a poor mother? Serene is Apollo’s face, radiant is Apollo’s dream.

What is the sorrow of one mother! Let Niobe cry forever for her children, killed by the fiery, poisoned arrows of the mighty Dragon; let Rachel stay heartbroken forever—what is the sorrow of a poor mother? Calm is Apollo’s face, bright is Apollo’s dream.

Yet how painful, how painful! A dimness comes over the transcendent idea, as though the dark countenance of the ominous figure who sang the proud hymn has dimmed the moon and has cast an austere shadow upon the heart itself.

Yet how painful, how painful! A shadow falls over the lofty idea, as if the dark face of the foreboding figure who sang the proud song has dulled the moon and cast a harsh shadow upon the heart itself.

And now there is no moon, and no night, and no white glade in the mist in the forest. The bright day stares again at Natasha, she is at the window, the book lies before her, the old house is depressingly silent. The cloud has disappeared, the heavens are clear again, the evil Dragon is once more aiming his flaming arrows, he reiterates his conquest anew.

And now there’s no moon, no night, and no white glade in the misty forest. The bright day shines in on Natasha; she’s at the window, the book is open in front of her, and the old house is eerily quiet. The cloud has vanished, the sky is clear again, and the evil Dragon is once again aiming his fiery arrows, continuing his conquest anew.

This cruel melancholy must be faced. Sting, accursed Dragon, burn, torment. Rejoice, conqueror! But even he must soon go to his setting, and, dying, pour out his blood upon half the heavens.

This harsh sadness must be confronted. Sting, cursed Dragon, burn, torment. Rejoice, victor! But even he must soon set, and, in dying, spill his blood across half the sky.

XXXVII

Natasha, a yellow straw hat upon her head, is now walking in the field. The ground is hot, the sky is blue, the air is sultry and the wind asleep; the corn is yellow, the grass is green. Bathed again in the bright heat, Natasha prods her sweetly fatiguing memories, which cast into oblivion this dismal day.

Natasha, wearing a yellow straw hat, is now walking in the field. The ground is hot, the sky is blue, the air is humid, and the wind is still; the corn is yellow, and the grass is green. Bathed once more in the intense heat, Natasha reflects on her pleasantly tiring memories, which overshadow this gloomy day.

She goes on—and there stretches before her, even as on a day long ago, the hot golden field, with its tall stalks inclining their heads in the heat. It is the revival of a former stifling, sultry midday.

She continues on—and in front of her stretches, just like on a day long ago, the hot golden field, with its tall stalks bending under the heat. It is the return of a previous stifling, humid midday.

That was in the days when Natasha still loved the good, human sun, the source of life and joy, the eternal, the untiring herald of labours and deeds, of deeds beyond the powers of man.

That was back when Natasha still loved the warm, bright sun, the source of life and happiness, the eternal, tireless promoter of work and achievements, of feats beyond what humans can do.

Oh, the treacherous speech of the Serpent Tempter! He turns our heads and he entices, and he makes our poor earth seem like some fabulous kingdom.

Oh, the deceitful words of the Serpent Tempter! He spins our thoughts and seduces us, making our humble world seem like a magnificent kingdom.

Again there is a slight wavering stir in the sea of the heat-exhausted ears of rye, studded over with little blue flowers which lower timidly their sweetly-dazed heads from sultriness.

Again there is a slight wavering stir in the sea of the heat-exhausted ears of rye, studded over with little blue flowers that shyly lower their sweetly-dazed heads from the warmth.

Natasha and her brother Boris are walking together, on an inviting narrow path among the golden waves of rye.

Natasha and her brother Boris are walking together on a pleasant narrow path through the golden waves of rye.

How high the rye is! One can barely see the green roof of the old house on the right for the tall stalks, and the semi-circular window in the mezzanine: and on the left the little grey, rough huts of the village.

How tall the rye is! You can hardly see the green roof of the old house on the right because of the tall stalks, and the semi-circular window in the mezzanine; and on the left are the little gray, rough huts of the village.

Natasha and Boris follow one another. All around them the dry ears of rye waver and rustle, and among them are the blue-eyed little cornflowers. The two fragilely slender human silhouettes answered to the same wavering motion.

Natasha and Boris walk behind each other. All around them, the dry ears of rye sway and rustle, with blue-eyed cornflowers mixed in. The two slender figures move in sync with the same gentle motion.

Natasha goes ahead. She turns to see why Boris has lagged behind. The boy, brown and slender, with large burning eyes, attired in his linen jacket, is gathering the little blue flowers. He has already gathered almost as many as his hands can hold.

Natasha moves on ahead. She turns to see why Boris is falling behind. The boy, brown-skinned and slender, with large, fiery eyes, wearing his linen jacket, is picking the little blue flowers. He has already collected almost as many as he can hold in his hands.

XXXVIII

Natasha, laughing, says to her brother: “Enough, my dear, enough. I shan’t be able to carry them all.”

Natasha, laughing, says to her brother: “That’s enough, my dear, that’s enough. I won’t be able to carry all of them.”

“You’ll do it easily enough, never fear!” Boris answers cheerfully.

“You’ll do it easily, don’t worry!” Boris replies cheerfully.

Natasha stretches out her sunburnt hand to take the flowers. The sheaf of blue cornflowers, spreading across her breast, almost hides her, she is so slender.

Natasha reaches out with her sunburned hand to grab the flowers. The bunch of blue cornflowers, spreading across her chest, nearly conceals her because she is so slim.

Again Boris addresses her cheerfully: “Well, is it heavy?”

Again Boris addresses her cheerfully: “So, is it heavy?”

Natasha laughs. Her face lights up with the joy of gratitude, and with a cheerful, childlike determination. “I will carry these, but no more!” she says.

Natasha laughs. Her face shines with the happiness of gratitude and with a cheerful, childlike determination. “I’ll carry these, but no more!” she says.

“I want to gather as many as possible for you.” Boris’s voice is serious; “because you know we may not see each other for some time.” There is a quaver in his voice as he says this.

“I want to gather as many as I can for you.” Boris's voice is serious; “because you know we might not see each other for a while.” There's a tremor in his voice as he says this.

“Perhaps, never,” Natasha, growing pensive, replies.

“Maybe, never,” Natasha replies, becoming thoughtful.

Both faces become sad and careworn.

Both faces look sad and worn.

Boris, frowning, glances sideways, and asks: “Natasha, are you going with him?”

Boris, frowning, looks to the side and asks, “Natasha, are you going with him?”

Natasha knows that Boris is inquiring about Mikhail Lvovich, who is now sending her on a dangerous business, and who has also promised to send Boris on some foolhardy errand. The brave are so often foolhardy.

Natasha knows that Boris is asking about Mikhail Lvovich, who is now sending her on a risky job and has also promised to send Boris on some reckless task. The brave are often so reckless.

“No, I am going alone,” Natasha replies, “he will only lead me later to the spot.”

“No, I’m going alone,” Natasha replies, “he’ll just take me to the place later.”

Boris looks at Natasha with gloomy, envious eyes, and asks rather cautiously: “Are you frightened, Natasha?”

Boris looks at Natasha with dark, envious eyes and asks a bit carefully: “Are you scared, Natasha?”

Natasha smiles. And what pride there is in her smile! She speaks, and her voice is tranquil: “No, Boris, I feel happy.”

Natasha smiles. And there’s so much pride in her smile! She speaks, and her voice is calm: “No, Boris, I feel happy.”

Boris observes that her face is really happy, and that her dark, flaming eyes are cheerful enough. Looking at her thus, her tranquillity communicates itself to him, and inspires him with a calm confidence in himself and in the business in hand.

Boris notices that her face is genuinely happy, and her bright, fiery eyes are full of cheer. As he looks at her like this, her calmness transfers to him, filling him with a sense of self-assurance and confidence in the task at hand.

The children go farther. Boris again gathers the cornflowers. Natasha is musing about something. She has broken off an ear of rye, and is absently nibbling at the grain.

The children go farther. Boris picks more cornflowers. Natasha is lost in thought about something. She has snapped off a head of rye and is mindlessly nibbling at the grains.

XXXIX

It is a long, hot, sultry day. The inexorable Dragon looks down indifferently upon the children. Unwearying, he aims his bright, vivid shafts at the sunburnt, fiery-eyed lad and at the slender, erect, black-eyed girl. His blazing shafts are evil, and they are well aimed; and his strong clear light is pitiless—but she walks on, and in her eyes there is hope, and in her eyes there is resolution, and in her dark eyes there is a flame which sets the soul afire to achieve deeds beyond the powers of man.

It’s a long, hot, sticky day. The relentless Dragon looks down without concern at the children. Unfazed, he targets his bright, vivid beams at the sunburned, fiery-eyed boy and the slender, upright, dark-eyed girl. His scorching beams are malevolent, and they hit their mark; his strong, bright light is merciless—but she keeps walking, and in her eyes, there is hope, and in her eyes, there is determination, and in her dark eyes, there’s a fire that ignites the soul to accomplish feats beyond what humans can do.

Natasha suddenly pauses at the end of the path by the dusty road. Her eyes look at Boris full of tender admiration. It is evident that she desires to stamp upon her memory all the beloved features of the familiar tanned face—the curve of the dense brows, the rigid set of the red lips, the firm outlines of the chin, the stern profile.

Natasha suddenly stops at the end of the path by the dusty road. Her eyes are filled with tender admiration for Boris. It's clear she wants to memorize every beloved detail of his familiar tanned face—the shape of his thick brows, the tight line of his red lips, the strong contours of his chin, and his stern profile.

Natasha sighs lightly and addresses Boris gently and cheerfully:

Natasha lets out a soft sigh and speaks to Boris in a kind and cheerful tone:

“Enough, dearest. They may not let me into the train with a heap like this. They will say: ‘This should be put in the luggage van.’”

“Enough, my dear. They probably won’t let me on the train with a load like this. They’ll say, ‘This needs to go in the luggage car.’”

Both laugh carelessly. And still Boris is loath to leave the cornflowers. He says:

Both laugh freely. Yet Boris still hesitates to leave the cornflowers. He says:

“Only a few more. I want you to have a gigantic bouquet.”

“Just a few more. I want you to have a huge bouquet.”

“You would have everything gigantic!” Natasha returns good-humouredly.

“You’d have everything huge!” Natasha replies cheerfully.

But her face is serious. She knows how deep this quality is in him, and how significant. Boris looks at her, and in answer repeats his favourite, his most intimate thought:

But her face is serious. She knows how deep this quality runs in him and how meaningful it is. Boris looks at her and, in response, repeats his favorite, most personal thought:

“Yes, it is true. I love all bigness, all immoderation. In everything! In everything! If we only acted like this always! And gave ourselves wholly to a thing! Oh, how different life would be!”

“Yes, it’s true. I love everything that’s big and exaggerated. In everything! In everything! If we just acted like this all the time! And devoted ourselves completely to something! Oh, how different life would be!”

Natasha, lost in thought, repeats: “Yes, big things, things beyond the powers of man. To make life lavish. Only no stinginess, no trembling for one’s skin. Far better to die—to gather all life into one little knot, and to throw it away!”

Natasha, deep in thought, repeats: “Yes, big things, things beyond what humans can do. To make life extravagant. Just no holding back, no fearing for one’s own safety. It’s much better to die—to collect all of life into one small bundle and to toss it away!”

“Yes, yes,” says Boris, and his eyes, dark as night, glow with the fury of a yet distant storm. “We must have no care for lives, but be lavish with them, lavish to the end—only then may we reach our goal!”

“Yes, yes,” Boris says, his eyes, dark as night, shining with the fury of a storm that's still far off. “We can't worry about lives; we have to be extravagant with them, extravagant to the very end—only then can we achieve our goal!”

They cross the road and again walk calmly along a narrow path. Her dress is white among the golden waves. Natasha stretches out her slender hand, the ears of rye rustle dryly and solid seeds of ripe rye fall into it. They are struck from above by the vivid shafts of the pitiless Dragon.

They cross the street and continue walking slowly along a narrow path. Her dress stands out in white against the golden waves. Natasha extends her slim hand, and the dry ears of rye rustle as solid seeds from the ripe rye fall into it. They are hit from above by the bright beams of the relentless Dragon.

The children are walking on, conscious of their vow. They go trustingly, and they do not know that he who sends them is a traitor, and that their sacrifice is vain.

The children keep walking, aware of their promise. They move forward with trust, unaware that the one who sent them is a traitor and that their sacrifice is pointless.

XL

What is this dry rustling all around? It is the rye. But where are the little cornflowers, where is Boris? The little blue-eyed flowers are in the rye, and Boris has been hanged.

What is this dry rustling all around? It’s the rye. But where are the little cornflowers, where is Boris? The tiny blue-eyed flowers are in the rye, and Boris has been hanged.

“And I?” Natasha asks herself in a strange, oppressive perplexity. She looks round her like one just awakened.

“And I?” Natasha asks herself in a confusing, heavy bewilderment. She looks around like someone who has just woken up.

“Why am I here?”

"Why am I here?"

She answers herself: “I escaped. A lucky chance saved me.”

She responds to herself, "I got away. A lucky break saved me."

Natasha is oppressed by the thought. How had she survived it? “Far better if I had perished!”

Natasha is weighed down by the thought. How did she get through it? “I would have been better off dead!”

It all happened very simply. Natasha, being Number Three, was placed at the railway station itself, her duty being contingent on the failure of Number One and Number Two. But the first was successful, though he himself perished in the explosion.

It all happened very simply. Natasha, who was Number Three, was positioned right at the train station, her role depending on the failure of Number One and Number Two. However, the first was successful, although he himself died in the explosion.

The second, upon hearing the explosion not far away, lost his presence of mind. He ran to save himself. He caught a cab, and got off near the river. Here he hired a row-boat. When near the middle of the river, he threw the bomb into the water. The man who rowed had guessed that something was wrong. Besides, he had been seen from the Government steamer and from the banks. Number Two was taken, tried and hanged.

The second guy, hearing the explosion nearby, panicked. He ran to save himself, caught a cab, and got off near the river. There, he rented a rowboat. Once he was near the middle of the river, he tossed the bomb into the water. The rower had a feeling something was off. Plus, they had been spotted from the government steamer and the banks. Number Two was captured, tried, and executed.

Natasha did not betray herself in any way. She walked calmly, without haste, bearing her dangerous burden, observed by no one. She mixed freely with the passing crowd. She delivered the bomb at the appointed place.

Natasha didn't give herself away at all. She walked steadily, without rushing, carrying her risky load, unnoticed by anyone. She blended in effortlessly with the people around her. She dropped off the bomb at the designated location.

A few days later she left for home. She had not been followed. Natasha was awaiting a second commission, and quite suddenly she abandoned the business, because her trust in it had died.

A few days later, she went home. No one had followed her. Natasha was waiting for a second assignment, but then she suddenly quit the business because her faith in it was gone.

It happened even before Borya was hanged. But her decision came finally in those nightmare days when, quickly and unexpectedly, his life came to an end.

It happened even before Borya was hanged. But her decision finally came during those nightmare days when, quickly and unexpectedly, his life came to an end.

Those were terrible days.

Those were awful days.

But, no, it is better not to think of them, it is better not to remember them. To remember them is to suffer. Far better to remember other things, things cloudless and long past.

But no, it's better not to think about them, it's better not to remember them. Remembering them only brings pain. It's much better to recall other things, things clear and from long ago.

XLI

Oh magic mirror of memory, so much is reflected in thee! Beloved images pass by with a kind of glimmer.

Oh magic mirror of memory, so much is reflected in you! Beloved images come and go with a sort of shimmer.

There were the flowers, which they themselves looked after. There was one flower-bed which they cared for with especial tenderness. There was the fresh, intoxicating evening aroma of gilliflower. There was the cluster of jasmine, dewy at dawn, so sweetly and so gently fragrant, that one wished to weep in its presence, as the grass weeps its tears of dew at golden dawn.

There were the flowers that they took care of themselves. There was one flower bed that they nurtured with special care. There was the fresh, intoxicating evening scent of stock. There was the bunch of jasmine, dewy at dawn, so sweet and gently fragrant that it made you want to cry in its presence, just like the grass sheds its dew at golden dawn.

Then there was the open space in the garden, and the giant-stride in the centre. What gigantic steps they took! How fast and how high she flew round with Boris!

Then there was the open area in the garden, and the giant-stride in the center. What huge steps they took! How quickly and how high she soared around with Boris!

How glorious were the feast-days to the childish hearts. There was Christmas Eve, with its tree, and candles upon the green branches, with all the many-coloured glitter of golden nuts, red, green and blue trimmings, snow-white foils of cotton-wool, offerings which gladdened with their unexpectedness. Then in the daytime there is real snow, glittering like salt, and crunching under one’s feet; the frost pinches the cheeks, the sun is shining, their mittens are of the softest down, their hats are white and soft, the sleds are flying down hillocks—oh, what joy!

How amazing were the festive days for the innocent hearts. There was Christmas Eve, with its tree and candles on the green branches, all the bright sparkle of golden nuts, and trimmings in red, green, and blue, along with fluffy, white cotton that brought joy with their surprise. Then during the day, there's real snow, sparkling like salt and crunching beneath your feet; the frost nips at your cheeks, the sun is shining, their mittens are made of the softest down, their hats are white and cozy, and the sleds are racing down hills—oh, what joy!

And now Easter is here. What a solemn night! Then the joyous chanting of matins. The candle flames are everywhere, there seems to be no end to them. There is a smell of Easter cakes. There are Easter eggs painted in all colours. Every one is kissing each other. Every one is happy.

And now Easter is here. What a serious night! Then the cheerful singing of matins. The candle flames are everywhere; they seem endless. There's the smell of Easter cakes. There are Easter eggs painted in all colors. Everyone is kissing each other. Everyone is happy.

Christoss Voskress!

Christ is Risen!

Voistinu Voskress!

He is Risen!

But the dear dead do not stir.

But the dear departed do not move.

No. The beloved memories do not break the continuity of the circle, the resurrection of the others—the fearsome, tragic memories. Inevitably the vision leads on to the last terrible moments.

No. The cherished memories don't disrupt the flow of the circle, the revival of the others—the daunting, tragic memories. Undoubtedly, the vision moves toward the final, horrifying moments.

XLII

They lived in the capital that winter. Boris was studying his final term in the gymnasia. For Christmas he went to another city: to relatives, he said.

They lived in the capital that winter. Boris was studying his final term in the gymnasia. He went to another city for Christmas: visiting relatives, he said.

Natasha was suspicious. But he did not tell her the truth.

Natasha was suspicious. But he didn't tell her the truth.

“Really, nothing,” he answered to all her questions. “No one is sending me. I am going of my own accord. To see Aunt Liuba.”

“Honestly, nothing,” he replied to all her questions. “No one is sending me. I'm going on my own. To see Aunt Liuba.”

And Natasha did not insist.

And Natasha didn't insist.

For several days she did not get any letters from him. But she did not worry. Boris disliked writing letters. They thought he was enjoying himself.

For several days, she didn't receive any letters from him. But she didn't worry. Boris hated writing letters. They believed he was having a good time.

It was an evening in early January. Her mother and grandmother had gone out visiting. Natasha, pleading a headache, remained at home.

It was an evening in early January. Her mom and grandma had gone out visiting. Natasha, claiming a headache, stayed home.

“I’ll lie down on the sofa. It will pass away.”

“I’ll lie down on the couch. This will pass.”

The truth was she thought the home of her affected, worldly relatives a dull place, and she had no desire to go there.

The truth was she found the home of her pretentious, sophisticated relatives to be boring, and she had no interest in going there.

The maid had leave to go out. Natasha remained in the house alone. She lay down in her room on the sofa with an interesting new book.

The maid was allowed to go out. Natasha stayed home by herself. She lay down on the sofa in her room with an interesting new book.

After the cheer and ease of the holidays, Natasha felt in good spirits. She was comfortable, tranquil and cheerful. The hangings on the windows were impenetrably opaque. The lamp, burning brightly and evenly, concealed its garish white blaze from her eyes under its trimmed, beaded shade. The whole small room was lost in a luminous twilight.

After the joy and relaxation of the holidays, Natasha felt great. She was comfortable, calm, and happy. The curtains at the windows were completely opaque. The lamp, shining brightly and steadily, hid its harsh white light from her eyes beneath its decorated, beaded shade. The entire small room was enveloped in a soft, glowing twilight.

At last, however, page after page of running lines of print tired Natasha. She dropped into a doze, and was shortly sound asleep. The open book fell softly on the rug.

At last, though, page after page of continuous text wore Natasha out. She nodded off and soon was fast asleep. The open book gently landed on the rug.

XLIII

Suddenly a bell rings. Natasha gives a start.

Suddenly, a bell rings. Natasha jumps.

Ours? No. The bell rang so timidly, so hesitatingly. It was as though she heard it ring in a dream, and not in reality; again, it might have been the ring of some mischievous urchin.

Ours? No. The bell rang so softly, so uncertainly. It was as if she heard it in a dream rather than in real life; again, it could have been the sound of some playful troublemaker.

Perhaps she had only imagined it. It is so comfortable to doze. She feels too lazy to get up. Let them ring.

Perhaps she had just imagined it. It's so easy to doze off. She feels too lazy to get up. Let them ring.

But here is a second ring, more insistent and louder.

But here’s a second ring, more urgent and louder.

Natasha jumps up and runs into the vestibule, rearranging her hair on the way. Remembering that she is alone in the house she does not open the door, but asks: “Who’s there?”

Natasha jumps up and runs into the vestibule, fixing her hair as she goes. Remembering that she’s alone in the house, she doesn’t open the door, but asks, “Who’s there?”

From behind the door she can hear the low, somewhat hoarse voice of the telegraph boy: “A telegram.”

From behind the door, she can hear the low, slightly raspy voice of the telegraph boy: “A telegram.”

Her heart begins to beat with fright. It is always terrible to receive telegrams. For only good news travels slowly. Bad news makes haste.

Her heart starts racing with fear. It’s always awful to get telegrams. Only good news takes its time. Bad news rushes right in.

Natasha puts one end of the door-chain to a little hook in the door. Then she opens the door partly and looks out. There stands the messenger in his uniform, with a metal plate in his cap. He hands her the telegram.

Natasha hooks one end of the door chain to a small hook on the door. Then she opens the door a bit and looks outside. The messenger is there in his uniform, with a metal plate on his cap. He hands her the telegram.

“Sign here, miss.”

“Please sign here, miss.”

The grey-white, dry paper trembles in Natasha’s hands. Natasha feels a sudden tug at her heart. She speaks incoherently:

The gray-white, dry paper shakes in Natasha’s hands. Natasha feels a sudden pull at her heart. She speaks without making much sense:

“What is it? Oh my God! Sign, did you say?”

“What is it? Oh my God! Did you say sign?”

She runs to the table. Her hands tremble. She has managed somehow to scrawl her family name “Ozoreva,” the pen hesitating and scratching upon the grey paper.

She rushes to the table. Her hands shake. Somehow, she has managed to scrawl her family name “Ozoreva,” the pen pausing and scratching on the gray paper.

“Here is the signature.”

“Here’s the signature.”

Across the little door-chain she thrusts the signed paper and a tip into the hand of the messenger. Then she bangs the door to after him. Now she is in front of the lamp. What can it be?

Across the little door-chain, she pushes the signed paper and a tip into the messenger's hand. Then she slams the door shut behind him. Now she stands in front of the lamp. What could it be?

Tearing the seal open she reads. Terrible words. Such simple, yet such incomprehensible words. Because they are about Boris.

Tearing open the seal, she reads. Horrible words. So simple, yet so impossible to understand. Because they’re about Boris.

Boris has shot ——. Arrested with comrades. Military trial to-morrow. Death sentence threatened.”

Boris has been shot. Arrested with his comrades. Military trial tomorrow. Facing a death sentence.

XLIV

Natasha re-reads the telegram. A sudden terror, strangely akin to shame, for a moment strikes at her heart. She can hear the heavy beat of blood in her temples. She is, as it were, being strangled from all sides; she can hardly breathe; the walls seem to have come together, oppressing her on all sides; and the rapid, pale, pencilled strokes seem also to have run together into one jumble on the grey paper.

Natasha reads the telegram again. A sudden fear, oddly similar to shame, strikes her heart for a moment. She can hear her blood pounding in her temples. It feels like she’s being choked from every direction; she can barely breathe; the walls seem to be closing in on her, suffocating her from all sides. The quick, pale pencil strokes also look like they’ve blurred into a messy smudge on the gray paper.

Certain thoughts, one after the other, slowly make way into Natasha’s dimmed consciousness—oppressive, evil, pitiless thoughts.

Certain thoughts, one after another, slowly seep into Natasha’s clouded mind—heavy, sinister, relentless thoughts.

Stupefied, she wonders how she shall tell her mother. She observes that her hands tremble. She recalls the telephone number of the Lareyevs, where her mother undoubtedly is.

Stunned, she thinks about how she will tell her mom. She notices that her hands are shaking. She remembers the phone number for the Lareyevs, where her mom is definitely.

Then terror seizes her anew; she shivers violently from head to foot as with ague. Her mind is a whirl of confusion.

Then terror grips her again; she trembles uncontrollably from head to toe as if she has a fever. Her mind is a chaotic blur.

“No, it is a mistake! It cannot be. It is a cruel, senseless mistake! It is some one’s stupid, cruel joke.”

“No, this is a mistake! It can't be. It's a brutal, pointless mistake! It's someone's dumb, cruel joke.”

Boris, our beloved boy, with his fine honest eyes—think of him hanging! There will be a rattle in his throat, as strangling, he will swing in the noose. With sharp, clutching pain, the gentle, childish neck will tighten; the sunburnt face will grow purple; the swollen tongue will creep out all in froth, and the widely dilated eyes will reflect the terror of cruel death.

Boris, our dear boy, with his sincere eyes—imagine him hanging! There will be a rattling sound in his throat as he struggles in the noose. With a sharp, gripping pain, his gentle, childlike neck will tighten; his sunburned face will turn purple; his swollen tongue will stick out, all frothy, and his wide-open eyes will show the fear of a brutal death.

No, no, it cannot be! It is a mistake! But who can be malicious enough to make such a mistake?

No, no, it can't be! It's a mistake! But who would be cruel enough to make such a mistake?

And then where is Boris?

And where's Boris now?

Her cold reasoning says that it is so, that no mistake has been made. The words are clear, the address is correct—yes, yes! It was really to be expected. Here it is, this lavishness of life which he dreamt of, which they both dreamt of. “I love all immoderation. To be lavish—only then we may reach our goal!”

Her cold logic tells her that it’s true, that no error has occurred. The words are clear, the address is accurate—yes, yes! It was honestly to be anticipated. Here it is, this extravagance of life that he dreamed of, that they both dreamed of. “I love all excess. To be extravagant—only then can we achieve our goal!”

Her legs tremble. She feels herself terribly weak. She sits down on the sofa.

Her legs shake. She feels really weak. She sits down on the couch.

Oh God, what’s to be done? How is she to tell her mother this terrible thing?

Oh God, what should she do? How is she supposed to tell her mom this awful news?

Or should she conceal it? And do everything that could be done by herself? But no, she could do ridiculously little herself!

Or should she hide it? And do everything she could on her own? But no, she could do hardly anything by herself!

It is necessary to tell. It must be done quickly. She must not lose an instant. Perhaps it is still possible to save Boris, by going, by petitioning.

It’s essential to speak up. It needs to happen fast. She can’t waste a second. Maybe there's still a chance to save Boris, by going and making a request.

Why is she sitting still then? It is necessary to act at once.

Why is she just sitting there? We need to take action right away.

Natasha seizes the telephone. What a long time the operator takes to answer.

Natasha grabs the phone. The operator is taking a really long time to answer.

At last she is connected. She can hear sounds of music and the hum of voices.

At last, she’s connected. She can hear music playing and the buzz of voices.

A cheerful, familiar voice asks:

A cheerful, familiar voice asks:

“Who’s there?”

"Who's there?"

“It is Natasha Ozoreva.”

"That's Natasha Ozoreva."

“Good evening, Natasha,” says Marusya Lareyeva loudly. “What a pity you did not come. We are having a fine time.”

“Good evening, Natasha,” Marusya Lareyeva says loudly. “It’s too bad you couldn’t make it. We’re having a great time.”

“Good evening, dear Marusya. Is mamma with you?”

“Good evening, dear Marusya. Is Mom with you?”

“Yes, she is here. Shall I call her?”

“Yes, she’s here. Should I call her?”

“No, no, for God’s sake. Let some one break it to her....”

“No, no, for heaven’s sake. Let someone tell her...”

“Has anything happened?”

"Did something happen?"

“Marusya, a terrible misfortune. Our Boris has been arrested.”

“Marusya, a terrible misfortune. Our Boris has been arrested.”

“My God! For what?”

“Oh my God! Why?”

“I don’t know. He’ll have a military trial. I feel desperate. It’s so terrible. For God’s sake, don’t frighten mother too much. Tell her to come home at once, please.”

“I don’t know. He’ll have a military trial. I feel hopeless. It’s so awful. For God’s sake, don’t scare mom too much. Please tell her to come home right away.”

“Oh, my God, how awful!”

“Oh my God, that’s awful!”

“Oh, Marusya, dearest, for God’s sake, be quick.”

“Oh, Marusya, my dear, please hurry up.”

“I’ll tell my mother at once. Wait at the telephone, Natasha.”

“I'll tell my mom right away. Just wait by the phone, Natasha.”

Natasha holds the receiver to her ear and waits. She hears the noise of footsteps. Some one has begun to sing.

Natasha holds the phone to her ear and waits. She hears footsteps. Someone has started to sing.

Then again the same voice, extremely agitated:

Then the same voice again, very upset:

“Natasha, do you hear? Your mother wants to speak to you herself.”

“Natasha, are you listening? Your mom wants to talk to you directly.”

Natasha trembles with fright. Good God, what shall she tell her mother! She inquires:

Natasha shakes with fear. Oh my God, what will she say to her mom! She asks:

“What? Is she coming herself to the telephone?” she asks.

“What? Is she really coming to the phone herself?” she asks.

“Yes, yes. Your mother is here now.”

“Yes, yes. Your mom is here now.”

XLV

The voice of Sofia Alexandrovna, terribly agitated, is heard:

The voice of Sofia Alexandrovna, extremely upset, is heard:

“Natasha, is that you? For God’s sake, what has happened?”

“Natasha, is that you? What on earth happened?”

Natasha replies:

Natasha responds:

“Yes, mamma, it is I. A telegram has come. Mamma, don’t be frightened, it must be a mistake.”

“Yes, Mom, it’s me. A telegram has arrived. Mom, don’t worry, it must be a mistake.”

This time the voice is more controlled.

This time, the voice is calmer.

“Read me the telegram at once.”

“Read me the telegram right away.”

“Just a moment. I’ll get it,” says Natasha.

“Just a minute. I’ll grab it,” says Natasha.

The telegram is read.

The telegram is read.

“What, a military trial?”

"What, a military court?"

“Yes, military.”

“Yeah, military.”

“To-morrow?”

“Tomorrow?”

“Yes, yes, to-morrow.”

"Yes, yes, tomorrow."

“Death sentence threatened?”

"Threatened with death sentence?"

“Mamma, please be yourself, for God’s sake. Perhaps something can be done.”

“Mom, please just be yourself, for goodness' sake. Maybe something can be done.”

“We must go there. Get the things ready, Natasha. Mother and I are returning at once, and we will take the first train out.”

“We have to go there. Get everything ready, Natasha. Mom and I are leaving right away, and we’ll catch the first train out.”

The conversation is at an end.

The chat is done.

Natasha is alone. She runs about the deserted house, letting things fall in the poignant silence. She is busy with travelling bags and with pillows.

Natasha is by herself. She moves around the empty house, letting things drop in the heavy silence. She's occupied with suitcases and pillows.

She stops to look at the time-table. There is a train at half-past twelve. Yes, there is still time to catch it.

She pauses to check the schedule. There’s a train at 12:30. Yes, there’s still time to catch it.

Then the bell rings, frightening her even more than the earlier ring. The mother and the grandmother have arrived, pale and distraught.

Then the bell rings, scaring her even more than the earlier sound. The mother and grandmother have arrived, looking pale and upset.

XLVI

A sleepless, wearisome journey in the train. The wheels roll on with a measured, jarring sound. Stops are made. How slow it all is! How agonizing! If only it would be quicker, quicker!

A sleepless, exhausting train ride. The wheels clatter along with a steady, jarring noise. There are stops. It's all so slow! It's so frustrating! If only it would go faster, faster!

Or were it better to wish that time should be arrested? That its huge, shaggy wings outspread and flapping above the world should suddenly become motionless? That its owlish glance should be stilled for ever in the instant just before the terrible word is said?

Or would it be better to wish that time could be stopped? That its giant, rough wings spread wide and flapping above the world would suddenly freeze? That its wise old look would be paused forever in the moment just before the awful word is spoken?

They reach their destination in the morning. At the station, a dirty, dejected place, they are met by a cousin of Natasha’s, an attorney by profession. From his pale, worried face, they guess that everything is over.

They arrive at their destination in the morning. At the station, a grimy, dreary place, they are greeted by a cousin of Natasha’s, who is a lawyer by profession. From his pale, anxious face, they can tell that it’s all over.

He talks quickly and incoherently. He comforts them with hopes in which he himself does not believe. The trial had been held early that morning. Boris and both his comrades—all of the same green youth—had been sentenced to die by hanging. The court would entertain no appeal. The only hope lay in the district general. He was really not a bad man at heart. Perhaps, by imploring, he might be induced to lighten the sentence to that of hard labour for an indefinite period.

He speaks fast and makes no sense. He reassures them with promises he doesn't actually believe in. The trial took place earlier that morning. Boris and his friends—all young and inexperienced—were sentenced to hang. The court wouldn't consider any appeal. Their only hope rested with the district general. He wasn’t a bad guy at heart. Maybe, with enough pleading, he could be persuaded to reduce their sentence to hard labor for an indefinite time.

Poor mothers! What is it they implore?

Poor mothers! What are they begging for?

XLVII

Sofia Alexandrovna and Natasha arrived at the general’s. They waited long in the quiet, cold-looking reception-room; the glossy parquet floor shone, portraits in heavy gilt frames hung on the walls, and the careful steps of uniformed officials, coming through a large white door, resounded from time to time.

Sofia Alexandrovna and Natasha arrived at the general’s place. They waited for a long time in the quiet, cold-looking reception room; the shiny parquet floor gleamed, portraits in heavy gold frames decorated the walls, and the careful footsteps of uniformed officials, coming through a large white door, echoed from time to time.

At last they were received. The general listened most amiably, but declined emphatically to do anything. He rose, clinked his spurs, and stretched himself to his full height; He stood there tall, erect, his breast decorated with orders, his head grey, his face ruddy, with black eyebrows and broad nose.

At last, they were welcomed. The general listened politely but firmly refused to take any action. He got up, jingled his spurs, and stood to his full height; he stood there tall and straight, his chest adorned with medals, his hair grey, his face flushed, with dark eyebrows and a broad nose.

In vain the humiliating entreaties.

The humiliating pleas were pointless.

Pale, the proud mother knelt before the general and, weeping bitterly, she kissed his hands and at last threw herself at his feet—all in vain. She received the cold answer:

Pale, the proud mother knelt before the general and, crying hard, she kissed his hands and finally threw herself at his feet—all for nothing. She got the cold response:

“I am sorry, madam, it is impossible. I understand your affliction, I sympathize fully; with your sorrow, but what can I do? Whose fault is it? Upon me lies a great responsibility toward my Emperor and my country. I have my duty—I can’t help you. It is against yourself that you ought to bring your reproaches—you’ve brought him up.”

“I’m sorry, ma'am, it's not possible. I understand your pain, and I truly sympathize with your sorrow, but what can I do? Who's to blame? I have a huge responsibility to my Emperor and my country. I have my duty—I can’t help you. You should place your blame on yourself—you raised him.”

Of what avail the tears of a poor mother? Strike thy head upon the parquet floor, bend thy face to the black glitter of his boots; or else depart, proud and silent. It is all the same, he can do nothing. Thy tears and thy entreaties do not touch him, thy curses do not offend him. He is a kind man, he is the loving father of a family, but his upright martial soul does not tremble before the word death. More than once he had risked his life boldly in battle—what is the life of a conspirator to him?

What good are the tears of a poor mother? Bang your head on the hardwood floor, press your face against the shiny black of his boots; or just walk away, proud and silent. It doesn't matter, he can’t do anything. Your tears and pleas don’t affect him, your curses don’t bother him. He’s a kind man, a loving father, but his strong warrior spirit doesn’t shake at the word death. He has bravely risked his life in battle before—what does the life of a conspirator mean to him?

“But he is a mere boy!”

“But he is just a kid!”

“No, madam, this is not a childish prank. I am sorry.”

“No, ma'am, this isn’t a childish joke. I'm sorry.”

He walks away. She hears the measured clinking of his spurs. The parquet floor reflects dimly his tall, erect figure.

He walks away. She hears the distinct clinking of his spurs. The hardwood floor reflects his tall, upright figure faintly.

“General, have pity!”

"General, have mercy!"

The cold, white door has swung to after him. She hears the quiet, pleasant voice of a young official. He raises her from the floor and helps her to find her way out.

The cold, white door has closed behind him. She hears the soft, friendly voice of a young officer. He lifts her off the floor and guides her to the exit.

XLVIII

They granted a last meeting. A few minutes passed in questions, answers, embraces, and tears.

They had a final meeting. A few minutes went by filled with questions, answers, hugs, and tears.

Boris said very little.

Boris didn't say much.

“Don’t cry, mamma. I am not afraid. There is nothing else they can do. They don’t feed you at all badly here. Remember me to all. And you, Natasha, take care of mother. One sacrifice is enough from our family. Well, good-bye.”

“Don’t cry, Mom. I’m not scared. There’s nothing more they can do. They don’t treat you too badly here. Say hi to everyone for me. And you, Natasha, watch out for Mom. One sacrifice is enough for our family. Well, goodbye.”

He seemed somehow callous and distant. He seemed to be thinking of something else, of something he could tell no one. And his words had an external ring, as though merely to make conversation.

He came across as cold and detached. It felt like he was lost in thought about something he couldn't share with anyone. His words sounded superficial, as if he was just trying to fill the silence.

That night, before daybreak, Boris was hanged. The scaffold was set up in the gaol courtyard. The spot where he was buried was kept secret.

That night, before dawn, Boris was hanged. The gallows were set up in the jail courtyard. The location where he was buried was kept a secret.

The mother implored the next day: “Show me his grave at least!”

The mother begged the next day, “At least show me his grave!”

What was there to show! He was laid in a coffin, he was put into a hole in the earth and the soil that covered him was smoothed down to its original level—we all know how such culprits are buried.

What was there to show! He was placed in a coffin, buried in a hole in the ground, and the soil that covered him was leveled off to the ground’s original surface—we all know how such offenders are buried.

“Tell me at least how he died.”

“Just tell me how he died.”

“Well, he was a brave one. He was calm, a bit serious. And he refused a priest, and would not kiss the cross.”

"Well, he was really brave. He was calm and a bit serious. And he turned down a priest and wouldn’t kiss the cross."

They returned home. A fog of melancholy hung over them, and within them there lit up a spark of mad hope—no, Borya is not dead, Borya will return.

They returned home. A cloud of sadness surrounded them, and inside them flickered a spark of crazy hope—no, Borya is not dead, Borya will come back.

XLIX

The thought that Boris had been hanged could not enter into their habitual, everyday thoughts. Only in the hour when the sun was at its zenith, and in the hour of the midnight moon, it would penetrate their awakened consciousness like a sharp poniard. Again it would pierce the soul with a sharp, tormenting pain, and again it would vanish in the dim mist of dawn with a kind of dull agony. And again, the same unreasonable conviction would awake in their hearts.

The idea that Boris had been hanged couldn’t settle into their routine thoughts. Only when the sun was at its peak and at midnight under the moon would it stab into their awareness like a sharp dagger. Once more, it would stab their souls with intense, agonizing pain, and then disappear into the fog of dawn with a sense of dull suffering. Again, that same irrational belief would rise up in their hearts.

No, Borya will return. The bell will suddenly ring, and the door will be opened to him.

No, Borya will come back. The bell will ring out of nowhere, and the door will be opened for him.

“Oh, Borya! Where have you been wandering?”

“Oh, Borya! Where have you been?”

How we shall kiss him! And how much there will be to tell!

How are we going to kiss him! And how much there will be to share!

“What does it matter where you have been wandering. You have been wandering, and, you have been found, like the prodigal son.”

“What does it matter where you’ve been wandering? You’ve been wandering, and you’ve been found, just like the prodigal son.”

How happy all will be!

How happy everyone will be!

The old nurse will not be consoled. She wails:

The old nurse can't be comforted. She cries:

“Boryushka, Boryushka, my incomparable one! I say to him: ‘Boryushka, I’m going to the poor-house!’ And he says to me: ‘No,’ says he, ‘nyanechka,[4] I’ll not let you go to the poor-house. I,’ he says, ‘will let you stop with me, nyanechka; only wait till I grow up,’ says he, ‘and you can live with me.’ Oh, Boryushka, what’s this you’ve done!”

“Boryushka, Boryushka, my one and only! I say to him: ‘Boryushka, I’m going to the poorhouse!’ And he replies, ‘No, nyanechka,[4] I won’t let you go to the poorhouse. I will let you stay with me, nyanechka; just wait until I grow up,’ he says, ‘and then you can live with me.’ Oh, Boryushka, what have you done!”

In the morning the old nurse enters the vestibule. Whose grey overcoat is it that she sees hanging on the rack? It is Borya’s, his gymnasia uniform. Has he then not gone to the gymnasia to-day?

In the morning, the old nurse walks into the entryway. Whose gray overcoat is hanging on the rack? It's Borya's, his gymnasia uniform. Has he not gone to the gymnasia today?

She wanders into the dining-room, making a muffled noise with her soft slippers.

She strolls into the dining room, making a quiet sound with her soft slippers.

“Natashenka, is Boryushka home to-day? His overcoat’s there on the rack. Or is he sick?”

“Natashenka, is Boryushka home today? His overcoat is there on the rack. Or is he sick?”

Nyanechka!” exclaims Natasha.

Nyanechka!” Natasha exclaims.

And, frightened, she looks at her mother.

And, scared, she looks at her mom.

The old nurse has suddenly remembered. She is crying. The grey head shivers in its black wrap. The old woman wails:

The old nurse has suddenly remembered. She is crying. The gray head shakes in its black wrap. The old woman wails:

“I go there and I look, what’s that I see? Borya’s overcoat. I say to myself, Borya’s gone to the gymnasia, why’s his overcoat here? It’s no holiday. Oh, my Boryushka is gone!”

“I go there and I look, what do I see? Borya’s overcoat. I think, Borya’s gone to the gymnasia, why is his overcoat here? It’s not a holiday. Oh, my Boryushka is gone!”

She wails louder and louder. Then the old woman falls to the floor and begins to beat the boards with her head.

She screams louder and louder. Then the old woman drops to the floor and starts hitting the boards with her head.

“Borechka, my own Borechka! If the Lord had only taken me, an old woman, instead of him. What’s the use of life to me? I drag along, of no cheer to myself or to any one else.”

“Borechka, my dear Borechka! If only the Lord had taken me, an old woman, instead of him. What’s the point of living for me? I just go on, being no joy to myself or to anyone else.”

Natasha, helpless, tries to quiet her.

Natasha, feeling helpless, tries to calm her down.

Nyanechka, dearest, rest a little.”

Nyanechka, sweetheart, take a break.”

“May Thou rest me, O Lord! My heart told me something was wrong. I’ve been dreaming all sorts of bad dreams. These black dreams have come true! Oh, Borechka, my own!”

“Please give me rest, O Lord! My heart is telling me something is wrong. I’ve been having all kinds of terrible dreams. These dark dreams have come true! Oh, Borechka, my own!”

The old woman continues to beat her head and to wail. Natasha implores her mother:

The old woman keeps banging her head and crying out. Natasha begs her mother:

“For God’s sake, mamma, have Borya’s overcoat taken from the rack.”

“For God’s sake, mom, take Borya’s overcoat from the rack.”

Sofia Alexandrovna looks at her with her dark, smouldering eyes and says morosely:

Sofia Alexandrovna looks at her with her dark, intense eyes and says gloomily:

“Why? It had better hang there. He might suddenly need it.”

“Why? It should stay there. He might need it unexpectedly.”

Oh, hateful memories! As long as the evil Dragon reigns in the heavens it is impossible to escape them.

Oh, terrible memories! As long as the evil Dragon rules in the sky, it's impossible to escape them.

Natasha roams restlessly, she can find no place for herself. She is off to the woods; she recalls Boris there, and that he has been hanged. She is off to the river; she recalls Boris there, and that he is no more. She is back at home, and the walls of the old house recall Boris to her, and that he will not return.

Natasha moves around anxiously, unable to settle anywhere. She heads to the woods, remembering Boris and that he has been hanged. She goes to the river, thinking of Boris and that he is gone. She returns home, and the walls of the old house remind her of Boris and that he will never come back.

Like a pale shadow the mother wanders along the walks of the garden, choosing to pause there where the shade is densest. The old grandmother sits upon a bench and finishes the reading of the newspapers. It is the same every day.

Like a pale shadow, the mother strolls through the garden paths, stopping where the shade is the thickest. The old grandmother sits on a bench and finishes reading the newspapers. It’s the same every day.

[4] Little nurse.

Small nurse.

L

And now the evening is approaching. The sun is low and red. It looks straight into people’s eyes as though, while expiring, it were begging for mercy. A breeze blows from the river, and it brings the laughter of white water nymphs.

And now evening is here. The sun is low and red, staring directly into people's eyes as if, in its last moments, it’s pleading for mercy. A breeze blows in from the river, carrying the laughter of playful water nymphs.

A number of noisy urchins are running in the road; their shirt-tails flap merrily in the wind, while their sleeves are filled with wind like balloons. The sound of a harmonica comes from the distance, and its song runs on very merrily. The corncrake screeches in the field, and its call resembles a general’s loud snore.

A bunch of loud kids are running down the street; their shirt tails flap happily in the breeze, while their sleeves puff up like balloons. You can hear a harmonica playing in the distance, and its tune is super upbeat. A corncrake is screeching in the field, and its call sounds like a general's loud snore.

The old house once more casts and arranges its long dark shadows disturbed by the intrusive day. Its windows blaze forth with the red fire of the evening sun.

The old house once again casts and shapes its long dark shadows disrupted by the annoying daylight. Its windows blaze with the bright red glow of the evening sun.

The gilliflower exhales its seductive aroma in some of the distant paths. The roses seem even redder in the sunset, and more sweet. The eternal Aphrodite—the naked marble of her proud body taking on a rose tint—smiles again, and lets fall her draperies as fascinatingly as ever.

The gilliflower releases its enticing scent along some distant paths. The roses appear even redder in the sunset and smell sweeter. The timeless Aphrodite—her naked marble body glowing with a rose hue—smiles again and lets her draperies fall as captivatingly as ever.

And everything is directed as before toward cherished, unreasonable hopes. Enfeebled by the day’s heat, and by the sadness of the bright day, the harassed soul has exhausted its measure of suffering, and it falls from the iron embrace of sorrow to the beloved dark earth of the past, once more besprinkled with dreamily refreshing dew.

And everything is still aimed at cherished, unrealistic hopes. Weakened by the heat of the day and the sadness of the bright day, the weary soul has used up its share of suffering and sinks from the harsh grip of sorrow to the beloved dark earth of the past, once again sprinkled with dreamily refreshing dew.

And again, as at dawn, the three women in the old house await Boris, or a short time happy in their madness.

And once more, like at dawn, the three women in the old house wait for Boris, enjoying a brief moment of happiness in their madness.

They await him, and they chat of him, until, from behind the trees of the dark wood, the cold moon shows her ever sad face. The dead moon is under a white shroud of mist.

They wait for him and talk about him until, from behind the trees of the dark woods, the cold moon reveals her eternally sad face. The dead moon is covered by a white shroud of mist.

Then again they remember that Borya has been hanged, and they meet at the green-covered pond to weep for him.

Then again they remember that Borya has been hanged, and they meet at the green-covered pond to mourn him.

LI

Natasha is the first to leave the house. She has on a white dress and a black cloak. Her black hair is covered with a thin black kerchief. Her very deep dark eyes shine with flame-like brightness. She stands, her pale face uplifted toward the moon. She awaits the other two.

Natasha is the first to leave the house. She's wearing a white dress and a black cloak. Her black hair is covered with a thin black scarf. Her very dark eyes shine with a flame-like brightness. She stands, her pale face lifted toward the moon. She’s waiting for the other two.

Elena Kirillovna and Sofia Alexandrovna arrive together.

Elena Kirillovna and Sofia Alexandrovna show up together.

Elena Kirillovna leaves the house slightly earlier, but Sofia Alexandrovna runs after her and overtakes her almost at the pond. They wear black cloaks, black kerchiefs on their heads, and black shoes.

Elena Kirillovna leaves the house a bit earlier, but Sofia Alexandrovna chases after her and catches up almost at the pond. They’re both wearing black cloaks, black scarves on their heads, and black shoes.

Natasha begins:

Natasha starts:

“On the night before the execution he did not sleep. The moon, just as clear as to-night’s, looked into the narrow window of his cell. On the floor the moon sadly outlined a green rhomb, intersected lengthwise and crosswise by narrow dark strokes. Boris walked up and down his cell, and looked now at the moon, now at the green rhomb, and thought—I wish I knew his thoughts that night.”

“On the night before the execution, he couldn't sleep. The moon, just as clear as tonight’s, shone through the narrow window of his cell. On the floor, the moon sadly cast the outline of a green diamond, crossed both lengthwise and diagonally by narrow dark lines. Boris paced back and forth in his cell, alternately gazing at the moon and the green diamond, thinking—I wish I knew what he was thinking that night.”

Her remark has a quite tranquil sound. It might have been about a stranger.

Her comment has a very calm tone. It could have been about someone she didn't know.

Sofia Alexandrovna now and again wrings her hands, and as she begins to speak her voice is agitated and heavy with grief:

Sofia Alexandrovna occasionally wrings her hands, and when she starts to speak, her voice is shaken and weighed down with sadness:

“What can one think at such moments! The moon, long dead, looks in. There are five steps from the door to the window, four steps across. The mind springs feverishly from object to object. That the execution is to take place on the morrow is the one thing you try not to think of. Stubbornly you repel the thought. But it remains, it refuses to depart, it throttles the soul with an oppressive, horrible nightmare. The anguish is intense and enfeebling. But I do not wish my gaolers and all these officials who are come to me to see my anguish. I will be calm. And yet what anguish—if only, lifting up my pale face, I could cry aloud to the pale moon!”

“What can one think in moments like this! The moon, long gone, looks in. There are five steps from the door to the window, and four steps across. My mind jumps frantically from one thought to another. The fact that the execution is set for tomorrow is the one thing I try not to think about. I stubbornly push the thought away. But it stays, refusing to leave, choking my soul with a heavy, terrible nightmare. The pain is intense and draining. But I don’t want my guards and all these officials who are here to see my suffering. I will stay calm. And yet, what suffering—if only, lifting my pale face, I could shout to the pale moon!”

Elena Kirillovna whispers faintly:

Elena Kirillovna whispers softly:

“Terrible, Sonyushka.”

"That's awful, Sonyushka."

There are tears in her voice—simple, old-womanish, grandmotherly tears.

There are tears in her voice—simple, elderly, grandmotherly tears.

LII

Sofia Alexandrovna, ignoring the interruption, continues:

Sofia Alexandrovna, ignoring the interruption, continues:

“Why should I really go to my death boldly and resolutely? Is it not all the same? I shall die in the courtyard, in the dark of night. Whether I die boldly, or weep like a coward, or beg for mercy, or resist the executioner—is it not all the same? No one will know how I died. I shall face death alone. Why should I really suffer this wild anguish? I will raise up my voice to wail and to weep, and I will shake the whole gaol with my despairing cries, and I will awake the town, the so-called free town, which is only a larger gaol—so that I shall not suffer alone, but that others shall share in my last agony, in my last dread. But no, I won’t do that. It is my fate to die alone.”

“Why should I really face my death with courage and determination? Does it even matter? I’ll die in the courtyard, in the dark of night. Whether I die bravely, or cry like a coward, or plead for mercy, or fight against the executioner—does it change anything? No one will know how I died. I’ll face death by myself. Why should I have to endure this intense pain? I could raise my voice to wail and weep, shaking the whole jail with my desperate cries, waking up the town, the so-called free town, which is just a bigger jail—so that I won’t suffer alone, but so others can share in my final agony, in my last fear. But no, I won’t do that. It’s my fate to die alone.”

Natasha rises, trembles, presses her mother’s cold hand in hers, and says:

Natasha gets up, shakes a little, holds her mother’s cold hand with hers, and says:

“Mamma, mamma, it is terrible, if alone. No, don’t say that he felt alone. We shall be with him.”

“Mama, mama, it's awful to be alone. No, don't say that he felt lonely. We will be with him.”

Elena Kirillovna whispers:

Elena Kirillovna whispers:

“Yes, Sonyushka, it would be terrible alone. In such moments!”

“Yes, Sonyushka, it would be awful to be alone. In times like these!”

“We are with him,” insists Natasha vehemently. “We are with him now.”

“We’re with him,” Natasha insists passionately. “We’re with him now.”

A smile is on Sofia Alexandrovna’s lips, a smile such as a dying person smiles to greet his last consolation. Sofia Alexandrovna speaks:

A smile is on Sofia Alexandrovna’s lips, a smile like the one a dying person gives to welcome their last bit of comfort. Sofia Alexandrovna speaks:

“My last consolation is the thought that I am not alone. He is with me. These walls are unrealities, this gaol built by men is a lie. What is real and true is my suffering and I am one with them in my grief. A poor consolation! And yet I, just think, this extraordinary I, Boris, I am dying.”

“My last comfort is knowing that I’m not alone. He’s with me. These walls are illusions; this prison built by humans is a deception. What’s real and true is my suffering, and I share it with them in my pain. A poor comfort! And yet I, just think about it, this extraordinary me, Boris, I am dying.”

“I am dying,” repeats Natasha.

“I’m dying,” repeats Natasha.

Her voice is clouded, and it is fraught with despair. And all three remain silent for a brief while, overcome by the spell of these tragic words.

Her voice is muffled, full of despair. All three stay silent for a moment, caught up in the weight of these tragic words.

LIII

Sofia Alexandrovna speaks again. Her voice sounds tranquil, deliberate, measured:

Sofia Alexandrovna speaks again. Her voice is calm, intentional, and steady:

“There is no consolation for the dying. His grief is boundless. The cold moon continues to torment him. A moan struggles to break from his throat, a moan like the wild baying of a caged beast.”

“There's no comfort for the dying. His sorrow is endless. The cold moon keeps haunting him. A moan fights to escape from his throat, a moan like the wild howling of a trapped animal.”

Natasha speaks sadly:

Natasha says sadly:

“But he is not alone, not alone. We are with him in his grief.”

“But he isn't alone, not alone. We're with him in his grief.”

Her eyes, darker than a dark night, look up toward the lifeless moon, and the green enchantress, reflected in them, torments her with a dull pain.

Her eyes, darker than a pitch-black night, gaze up at the lifeless moon, and the green enchantress, mirrored in them, tortures her with a dull ache.

Sofia Alexandrovna smiles—and her smile is dead—and with the voice of inconsolable sorrow she speaks again slowly and calmly:

Sofia Alexandrovna smiles—and her smile is lifeless—and with a voice full of deep sorrow, she speaks again slowly and calmly:

“We are with him only in his despair, in his pitiful inconsolability, in his dark solitude. But he was alone, alone, when he was strangled by the hand of a hired hangman; strangled in that dark enclosure which it is not for us to demolish. And the dead moon tormented him, as it torments us. She tempted him with the mad desire to moan wildly, like a wild beast before dying. And now we, in this hour, under this moon—are we not also tormented by the same mad desire to run, to run far from people, and to moan and to wail, and to flee from a grief too great to be borne!”

“We're only with him in his despair, in his heartbreaking inconsolability, in his deep loneliness. But he was truly alone, completely alone, when he was killed by the hand of a hired executioner; killed in that dark place that we cannot tear down. And the dead moon tormented him, just as it torments us. It tempted him with the insane urge to howl wildly, like a beast about to die. And now we, in this moment, under this moon—aren't we also plagued by the same insane urge to run, to run far from others, and to moan and wail, and to escape from a grief that is too heavy to bear?”

She rises abruptly and walks away, wringing her beautiful white hands. She walks fast, almost runs, driven as it were by some strange, furious will not her own. Natasha follows her with the measured yet rapid, deliberate, mechanical gait of an automaton. And behind them trips along Elena Kirillovna, who lets fall a few scant tears on her black cloak.

She suddenly gets up and walks away, twisting her beautiful white hands. She walks quickly, almost running, pushed by some strange, intense force that isn't her own. Natasha follows her with a steady yet fast, purposeful, mechanical pace like a robot. And behind them walks Elena Kirillovna, who lets a few few tears fall onto her black cloak.

The moon follows them callously in their hurried journey across the garden, across the field, into that wood, into that still glade, where once the children sang their proud hymn, and where they let their mad desires be known to one who was to betray them for a price—young blood for gold.

The moon coldly watches their rushed journey through the garden, across the field, into the woods, into that quiet glade, where the children once sang their proud song, and where they revealed their wild desires to someone who would betray them for a price—young blood for gold.

The grass in the fields is wet with dew. The river is white with mist. The high moon is clear and cold. Everywhere it is quiet, as though all the earthly rustlings and noises had lost themselves in the moon’s dead light.

The grass in the fields is damp with dew. The river is covered in mist. The bright moon is clear and chilly. It’s quiet everywhere, as if all the sounds and movements of the earth have disappeared into the moon’s lifeless glow.

LIV

And here is the glade. “Natasha, do you remember? How warmly they all sang Arise, ye branded with a curse! Natasha, will you sing it again? Do. Is it a torture?”

And here is the clearing. “Natasha, do you remember? How passionately they all sang Arise, ye branded with a curse! Natasha, will you sing it again? Please. Is it a torment?”

“I’ll sing,” replies Natasha quietly.

"I'll sing," Natasha replies softly.

She sings in a low voice, almost to herself. The mother listens, and the grandmother listens—but what have the birches and the grass and the clear moon to do with human songs!

She sings softly, almost to herself. The mother listens, and the grandmother listens—but what do the birches, the grass, and the clear moon have to do with human songs!

In the International
As brothers all men shall meet!

In the International
As brothers, all men will meet!

Her song is at an end. The wood is silent. The moon waits. The mist is pensive. The birches seem to listen. The sky is clear.

Her song has ended. The woods are quiet. The moon is watching. The mist is thoughtful. The birches seem to listen. The sky is clear.

Ah, for whom is all this life? Who calls? Who responds? Or is it all the play of the dead?

Ah, for whom is all this life? Who's calling? Who's answering? Or is it just the performance of the dead?

Loudly wailing, the mother calls: “Borya, Borya!”

Loudly crying, the mother calls out, “Borya, Borya!”

Overflowing with tears Elena Kirillovna replies: “Borya won’t come. There is no Borya.”

Overflowing with tears, Elena Kirillovna replies, “Borya isn’t coming. There is no Borya.”

Natasha stretches out her arms toward the lifeless moon, and cries out: “Borya has been hanged!”

Natasha stretches out her arms toward the lifeless moon and cries out: “Borya has been hanged!”

All three now stand side by side, looking at the moon, and weeping. Louder grows their sobbing, fiercer the note of despair. Their moans merge finally into a prolonged, wild wailing, which can be heard for some distance.

All three are now standing together, staring at the moon, and crying. Their sobbing grows louder, the sense of despair more intense. Eventually, their cries join together into a long, wild wail that can be heard from quite a distance.

The dog at the forester’s hut is restless. Trembling with all his lean body, his short hair bristling, he has pricked up his ears. Rising, he stretches his slender limbs. His sharp muzzle, showing its teeth, is uplifted to the tormenting moon. His eyes burn with a yearning flame. The dog bays in answer to the distant wail of the women in the wood.

The dog at the forester’s hut is anxious. Shaking with his lean body, his short hair standing on end, he has perked up his ears. Getting up, he stretches his long limbs. His sharp muzzle, teeth bared, is turned toward the tormenting moon. His eyes are filled with a longing fire. The dog howls in response to the distant cries of the women in the woods.

People are asleep.

People are sleeping.

THE UNITER OF SOULS

Garmonov was extremely young, and had not yet learnt to time his visits; he usually came at the wrong hour and did not know when to leave. He realized at last that he was boring Sonpolyev almost to madness. It dawned upon him that he was taking Sonpolyev from his work. He recalled that Sonpolyev had borne himself with a constrained politeness toward him, and that at times a caustic phrase escaped his lips.

Garmonov was very young and hadn’t figured out the right times to visit; he typically showed up at inconvenient hours and didn’t know when to go. He finally recognized that he was almost driving Sonpolyev crazy. It hit him that he was interrupting Sonpolyev’s work. He remembered that Sonpolyev had treated him with a forced politeness, and that sometimes a sharp comment slipped out of his mouth.

Garmonov grew painfully red, a sudden flame spread itself under the smooth skin of his drawn cheeks. He rose irresolutely. Then he sat down again, for he saw that Sonpolyev was about to say something. Sonpolyev took up the thread of the conversation in a depressed voice:

Garmonov turned bright red, a sudden flush spreading under the smooth skin of his taut cheeks. He stood up uncertainly. Then he sat back down, realizing that Sonpolyev was about to say something. Sonpolyev picked up the conversation in a low, gloomy voice:

“So you’ve put a mask on! What do you want me to understand by that?”

“So you’ve put on a mask! What do you want me to take from that?”

Garmonov muttered in a confused way:

Garmonov mumbled, clearly confused:

“It’s necessary to dissemble sometimes.”

"Sometimes it's necessary to disguise."

Sonpolyev would not listen further, but gave way to his irritation:

Sonpolyev didn't want to hear any more and let his irritation take over:

“What do you understand about it? What do you know of masks? There is no mask without a responding soul. It is impossible to put on a mask without harmonizing your soul with its soul. Otherwise the mask is uncovered.”

“What do you understand about it? What do you know about masks? There’s no mask without a corresponding soul. You can’t put on a mask without syncing your soul with its soul. Otherwise, the mask is revealed.”

Sonpolyev grew silent, and looked miserably before him. He did not look at Garmonov. He felt again a strange, instinctive hate for him, such as he felt at their first meeting. He had always tried to hide this hate under a mask of great heartiness; he had urged Garmonov most earnestly to visit him, and praised Garmonov’s verses to every one. But from time to time he spoke coarse, malicious words to the timid young man, who then flushed violently and shrank back within himself. Sonpolyev was quick to pity him, but soon again he detested his cautious, sluggish ways; he thought him secretive and cunning.

Sonpolyev grew quiet and looked sadly ahead of him. He didn’t look at Garmonov. Once more, he felt a strange, instinctive dislike for him, just like he did during their first meeting. He had always tried to mask this dislike with a facade of friendliness; he had strongly encouraged Garmonov to visit him and praised Garmonov’s poetry to everyone. But occasionally he would say hurtful, spiteful things to the shy young man, who would then flush deeply and withdraw into himself. Sonpolyev often felt sorry for him, but soon found himself detesting Garmonov’s cautious, slow ways; he thought he was secretive and sly.

Garmonov rose, said good-bye, and went out. Sonpolyev was left alone. He felt miserable because his work had been interrupted. He no longer felt in the same working mood. A secret malice tormented him. Why should this seemingly insignificant youth, Garmonov, evoke such bitterness in him? He had a large mouth, a long, very smooth face; his movements were slow, his voice had a drawl; there was something ambiguous about him, and enigmatical.

Garmonov got up, said goodbye, and walked out. Sonpolyev was left alone. He felt awful because his work had been interrupted. He no longer felt in the same productive mindset. A hidden anger troubled him. Why did this seemingly unimportant young guy, Garmonov, make him feel such resentment? He had a big mouth, a long, very smooth face; his movements were slow, and his voice had a drawl; there was something ambiguous and mysterious about him.

Sonpolyev began sadly to pace the room. He stopped before the wall, and began to speak. There are many people nowadays who have long conversations with the wall—the wall, indeed, makes an interested interlocutor, and a faithful one.

Sonpolyev began to sadly pace the room. He stopped in front of the wall and started to speak. These days, many people have long conversations with the wall—the wall, in fact, makes for an interested and loyal listener.

“It is possible,” he said, “to hate so strongly and so poignantly only that which is near to one. But in what does this devilish nearness consist? By what impure magic has some demon bound our souls together? Souls so unlike one another! Mine, that of a man of action with a bent for repose; and his, the soul of a large-mouthed fledgling, who is as cunning as a conspirator, and as cautious as a coward. And what is there in his character that conflicts so strangely with his appearance? Who has stolen the best and most needful part from this moly-coddle’s soul?”

“It’s possible,” he said, “to hate intensely and deeply only what’s close to you. But what exactly does this devilish closeness mean? By what twisted magic has some demon intertwined our souls? Souls that are so different from each other! Mine, the soul of a doer who enjoys some peace; and his, the soul of a loud and naive kid, who is as sly as a schemer and as careful as a coward. And what’s in his character that clashes so oddly with how he looks? Who has taken the best and most essential part from this pampered soul?”

He spoke quietly, almost in a murmur. Then he exclaimed as though in a rage:

He spoke softly, almost like a whisper. Then he shouted as if in anger:

“Who has done this? Man, or the enemy of man?”

“Who did this? A person, or humanity's enemy?”

And he heard the strange answer:

And he heard the unusual reply:

“I!”

“I!”

Some one spoke this word in a clear, shrill voice. It was like the sharp yet subdued ring of rusty steel. Sonpolyev trembled nervously. He looked round him. There was no one in the room.

Somebody spoke this word in a clear, high-pitched voice. It was like the sharp yet muted sound of rusty steel. Sonpolyev shook with anxiety. He scanned the room. There was no one there.

He sat down in the arm-chair and looked, scowling, on the table, buried under books and papers; and he waited. He awaited something. The waiting grew painful. He said loudly:

He sat in the armchair, scowling at the table covered in books and papers, and he waited. He was anticipating something. The waiting became painful. He said loudly:

“Well, why do you hide? You’ve begun to speak, you might as well appear. What do you wish to say? What is it?”

“Well, why are you hiding? You’ve started to talk, you might as well show yourself. What do you want to say? What is it?”

He began to listen intently. His nerves were strained. It seemed as though the slightest noise would have sounded like an archangel’s trumpet.

He started to listen closely. His nerves were on edge. Every little noise felt like an archangel’s trumpet blaring.

Then there was sudden laughter. It was sharp, and it was like the sound of rusty metal. The spring of some elaborate toy seemed to unwind itself, and trembled and tinkled in the subdued quiet of the evening. Sonpolyev put the palms of his hands over his temples, and rested upon his elbows. He listened intently. The laugh died away with mechanical evenness. It was evident that it came from somewhere quite near, perhaps from the table itself.

Then there was a sudden burst of laughter. It was sharp, like the sound of rusty metal. The spring of some complex toy seemed to unwind and trembled and tinkled in the muted stillness of the evening. Sonpolyev cupped his hands over his temples and leaned on his elbows. He listened closely. The laughter faded away with a mechanical regularity. It was clear that it came from somewhere very close, perhaps from the table itself.

Sonpolyev waited. He gazed with intent eyes at the bronze inkstand. He asked derisively: “Ink sprite, was it not you that laughed?”

Sonpolyev waited. He stared intently at the bronze inkstand. He asked mockingly, “Ink sprite, wasn’t it you that laughed?”

The sharp voice, quite unlike the muffled voice of phantoms, answered with the same derision: “No, you are mistaken; and you are not very brilliant. I am not an ink sprite. Don’t you know the rustling voices of ink sprites? You are a poor observer.”

The sharp voice, completely different from the hushed tones of ghosts, replied with the same mockery: “No, you’ve got it wrong; and you’re not very bright. I’m not an ink sprite. Can’t you recognize the whispering voices of ink sprites? You really need to pay more attention.”

And again there was laughter, again the rusty spring tinkled as it unwound itself.

And once more there was laughter, and the rusty spring made its tinkling sound as it unwound.

Sonpolyev said: “I don’t know who you are—and how should I know! I cannot see you. Only I think that you are like the rest of your fraternity: you are always near us, you poke your noses into everything, and you bring sadness and evil spells upon us; yet you dare not show yourselves before our eyes.”

Sonpolyev said: “I don’t know who you are—and why should I? I can’t see you. All I know is that you’re like the others in your group: you’re always around us, sticking your noses into everything, and you bring us sadness and bad luck; yet you don’t have the courage to show yourselves to us.”

The metallic voice replied: “The fact is, I came to have a talk with you. I love to talk with such as yourself—with half-folk.”

The metallic voice replied: “The truth is, I came to chat with you. I enjoy talking to people like you—mixes of both worlds.”

The voice grew silent, and Sonpolyev waited for it to laugh. He thought: “He must punctuate his every phrase with that hideous laughter.”

The voice fell silent, and Sonpolyev waited for it to laugh. He thought: “He has to end every statement with that awful laughter.”

Indeed, he was not mistaken. The strange visitor really talked in this way: first he would speak a few words, then he would burst out into his sharp, rusty laughter. It seemed as though he used his words to wind up the spring, and that later the spring relaxed itself with his laughter.

Indeed, he wasn't wrong. The strange visitor really did speak like this: first, he would say a few words, and then he would erupt into his harsh, ragged laughter. It felt like he used his words to wind up a spring, and later the spring would release itself through his laughter.

And while his laughter was still dying away with mechanical evenness the guest showed himself from behind the inkstand.

And while his laughter was still fading out with a robotic consistency, the guest appeared from behind the inkstand.

He was small, and was no taller from head to foot than the fourth finger. He was grey-steel in colour. Owing to his small stature and to his rapid movements it was hard to tell whether the dim glow came from the body, or from a garment that stretched lightly over it. In any case it was something smooth, something expressly simple. The body seemed like a slender keg, broader at the belt, narrower at the shoulders and below. The arms and legs were of equal length and thickness, and of like nimbleness and flexibility; it seemed as though the arms were very long and thick, and the legs disproportionately short and thin. The neck was short. The face was hardy. The legs were widely astride. At the end of the back something was visible in the nature of a tail or a thick cone; like growths were upon the sides, under the elbows. The strange figure moved quickly, nimbly, and surely.

He was small, barely taller than a fourth finger. He had a grey-steel color. Because of his short stature and quick movements, it was difficult to tell if the faint glow came from his body or a light garment draped over it. Either way, it was something smooth and simply designed. His body resembled a slender keg, wider at the waist, narrower at the shoulders and below. His arms and legs were the same length and thickness, equally agile and flexible; it seemed like his arms were very long and thick, while his legs appeared disproportionately short and thin. He had a short neck and a tough-looking face. His legs were spread wide apart. At the back, something like a tail or a thick cone was visible; similar growths were on the sides, beneath the elbows. The strange figure moved quickly, nimbly, and confidently.

The monster sat down on the bronze ridge of the inkstand, pushing aside the wooden pen-holder with his foot in order to be more comfortable. He grew quiet.

The monster sat down on the bronze edge of the inkstand, nudging the wooden pen holder aside with his foot to get more comfortable. He fell silent.

Sonpolyev examined his face. It was lean, grey, and smooth. His eyes were small and glowed brightly. His mouth was large. His ears stuck out and were pointed at the top.

Sonpolyev examined his face. It was thin, gray, and smooth. His eyes were small and sparkled brightly. His mouth was wide. His ears stuck out and were pointed at the top.

He sat there, grasping the ridge with his hands, like a monkey. Sonpolyev asked: “Gracious guest, what do you want to say to me?”

He sat there, holding onto the edge with his hands, like a monkey. Sonpolyev asked, “Gracious guest, what do you want to say to me?”

And in answer a slight voice—mechanically even, unpleasantly sharp and rather rusty in tone—made itself heard: “Man with a single head and a single soul, recall your past, your primitive experience of those ancient days when you and he lived in the same body.”

And in response, a faint voice—monotonous, uncomfortably sharp, and somewhat grating—was heard: “Man with one head and one soul, remember your past, your basic experience from those ancient times when you and he shared the same body.”

And again there was laughter, shrill and sharp, piercing the ear.

And once more there was laughter, high-pitched and piercing, ringing in the ears.

While he was still laughing, the guest, with mechanical agility, turned a somersault; he stood on his hands, and Sonpolyev saw for the first time what he had taken for a tail was really a second head. This head did not differ in any way, as far as he could see, from the other head. Whether the heads were too small for him to observe, or whether the heads did not actually differ, it was quite certain that Sonpolyev did not see the slightest distinction between them. The arms reversed themselves as on hinges, and became quite like the legs; the first head, then losing its colour, hid itself between these arm-legs; while the former legs reversed themselves mechanically and became the arms.

While he was still laughing, the guest, with mechanical precision, did a somersault; he balanced on his hands, and Sonpolyev noticed for the first time that what he had thought was a tail was actually a second head. This head appeared to be exactly the same as the other head in every way he could see. Whether the heads were too small for him to notice any differences, or if they really didn’t differ at all, it was clear that Sonpolyev couldn’t see the slightest distinction between them. The arms flipped around like they were on hinges and turned into something like legs; the first head then lost its color and tucked itself between these arm-legs, while the former legs flipped around and became the arms.

Sonpolyev looked at his strange guest with astonishment. The guest made wry faces and danced. And when at last he grew still and his laughter gradually died away, the second head began to speak: “How many souls have you, and how many consciousnesses? Can you tell me that? You pride yourself on the amazing differentiation of your organs, you have an idea that each member of your body fulfils its own well-defined functions. But tell me, stupid man, have you anything whereby to preserve the memory of your previous existences? The other head contains the rest of you, your early memories and your earlier experience. You argue subtly and craftily across the threshold of your pitiful consciousness, but your misfortune is that you have only one head.”

Sonpolyev stared at his strange guest in disbelief. The guest made funny faces and danced around. And when he finally stopped moving and his laughter faded, the second head began to speak: “How many souls do you have, and how many different thoughts? Can you tell me that? You take pride in the incredible complexity of your organs, believing that each part of your body has specific functions. But tell me, foolish man, do you have anything that allows you to remember your past lives? The other head holds the rest of you, your early memories and past experiences. You argue cleverly and intricately just beyond the limits of your pathetic consciousness, but your misfortune is that you only have one head.”

The guest burst out again into rusty, metallic laughter, and he laughed this time rather long. He laughed and he danced at the same time. He turned somersaults, or he rested upon one arm and upon one leg, thereby causing one of his sides to turn upward—until it was impossible to distinguish any of his four extremities. Afterwards his limbs again turned mechanically, and it became obvious that the growths on his sides were also heads. Each head spoke and laughed in its turn. Each head grimaced, mocked at him.

The guest erupted into a harsh, metallic laugh once more, this time laughing for a significant stretch. He laughed and danced simultaneously. He did flips or rested on one arm and one leg, making it hard to tell which way was up—until it was impossible to identify any of his four limbs. Afterward, his limbs moved again like machines, and it became clear that the growths on his sides were also heads. Each head took turns speaking and laughing. Each head made faces and mocked him.

Sonpolyev exclaimed in great fury: “Be silent!”

Sonpolyev shouted in anger, “Be quiet!”

The guest danced, shouted, and laughed.

The guest danced, yelled, and laughed.

Sonpolyev thought: “I must catch him and crush him. Or I must smash the monster with a blow of the heavy press.”

Sonpolyev thought, “I have to catch him and take him down. Or I need to smash the monster with a hit from the heavy press.”

But the guest continued to laugh and to make wry faces.

But the guest kept laughing and making funny faces.

“I dare not take him with my hands,” thought Sonpolyev. “He might burn or scorch me. A knife would be better.”

“I can’t touch him with my hands,” thought Sonpolyev. “He might burn or scorch me. A knife would be better.”

He opened his penknife. Then he quickly directed its sharp point toward the middle of his guest’s body. The four-headed monster gathered himself into a ball, flapped his four paws, and burst into piercing laughter. Sonpolyev threw his knife on the table, and exclaimed: “Hateful monster! What do you want of me?”

He opened his pocket knife. Then he quickly pointed its sharp edge toward the center of his guest’s body. The four-headed monster curled up into a ball, flapped his four paws, and burst into loud laughter. Sonpolyev tossed his knife onto the table and exclaimed, “Hateful monster! What do you want from me?”

The guest jumped upon the sharply pointed lid of the inkstand, perched himself upon one foot, stretched his arms upward, and exclaimed in an ugly, shrill voice: “Man with one head, recall your remote past when you and he were in the same body. The time you shared together in a dangerous adventure. Recall the dance of that terrible hour.”

The guest jumped onto the sharply pointed lid of the inkstand, balanced on one foot, stretched his arms up, and shouted in a harsh, high-pitched voice: “Man with one head, remember your distant past when you and he were in the same body. The time you spent together in a perilous adventure. Remember the dance of that terrifying hour.”

Suddenly it grew dark. The laughter resounded, hoarse and hideous. The head was going round....

Suddenly, it got dark. The laughter echoed, rough and horrific. The head was spinning....

Light columns moved forward out of the darkness. The ceiling was low. The torches glowed dimly. The red tongues of flame wavered in the scented air. The flute poured out its notes. Handsome young limbs moved in measure to its music.

Light beams emerged from the darkness. The ceiling was low. The torches flickered softly. The red flames danced in the fragrant air. The flute played its melodies. Beautiful young bodies moved in rhythm to the music.

And it seemed to Sonpolyev that he was young and powerful, and that he was dancing round a banqueting table. A shrivelled, insolent, drunken face was looking at him; the banqueter was laughing uproariously, he was happy, and the dance of the half-naked youths pleased him. Sonpolyev felt that a furious rage was strangling him, and was hindering him from carrying out his project. He danced past the carousing man and his hands trembled. A reddish mist of hate dimmed his sight.

And it felt to Sonpolyev like he was young and strong, dancing around a banquet table. A wrinkled, arrogant, drunk face was staring at him; the partygoer was laughing loudly, he was happy, and the dance of the half-naked young men entertained him. Sonpolyev realized that an intense rage was suffocating him, preventing him from following through with his plan. He danced past the drunken man, and his hands were shaking. A reddish haze of hatred blurred his vision.

His second soul wakened at the same time; it was the cunning, the sidling, the feline soul. This time the youth smiled at the happy man; he floated gracefully past him, a sweet, gentle boy. The banqueter laughed loudly. The youth’s naked limbs and bared torso cheered the lord of the feast.

His second soul awakened at the same time; it was the clever, sneaky, feline soul. This time the young man smiled at the joyful man; he floated gracefully past him, a sweet, gentle boy. The feast-goer laughed loudly. The youth’s bare limbs and exposed torso delighted the host of the feast.

And again there was hate, which dimmed his eyes with a red haze, and caused his hands to tremble with fury.

And once more there was hate, which clouded his vision with a red mist and made his hands shake with anger.

Some one whispered angrily: “Are we going to twirl so long fruitlessly? It is time. It is time. Put an end to it!”

Somebody whispered angrily, "Are we going to spin around endlessly? It's time. It's time. Let's put a stop to this!"

The friendly spirits prevailed. The two souls flowed together. Hate and cunning became one. There was a light, floating movement, then a powerful stroke; nimble feet swept the youth into the swift, beautiful dance. There was a hoarse outcry. Then an uproar. Everything became confused....

The friendly spirits won. The two souls united. Hate and deceit merged. There was a light, flowing movement, then a strong beat; quick feet pulled the young man into a fast, graceful dance. A harsh shout rang out. Then chaos erupted. Everything became a blur....

And again there was darkness.

And once more, there was darkness.

Sonpolyev awoke: the same small monster was dancing on the table, grimacing and laughing uproariously.

Sonpolyev woke up: the same little monster was dancing on the table, making faces and laughing loudly.

Sonpolyev asked: “What’s the meaning of this?”

Sonpolyev asked, “What’s happening?”

His guest replied: “Two souls once dwelt in this youth, and one of them is now yours; it is a soul of exultant emotions and of passionate desires, it is an ever insatiable, trembling soul.”

His guest replied: “Two souls once lived in this young man, and one of them is now yours; it’s a soul of exhilarating emotions and intense desires, an always insatiable, trembling soul.”

Then there was laughter, jarring on the ear. The monster danced on.

Then there was laughter, harsh to the ears. The monster kept dancing.

Sonpolyev shouted: “Stop, you dance devil! It seems to me you wish to say that the second soul of this primitive youth lives in the feeble body of this despicable, smooth-faced youngster?”

Sonpolyev shouted: “Stop, you dancing devil! It looks like you’re trying to say that the second soul of this simple young man lives in the weak body of this contemptible, smooth-faced kid?”

The guest stopped laughing and exclaimed:

The guest stopped laughing and said:

“Man, you have at last understood what I wished to tell you. Now perhaps you will guess who I am, and why I have come.”

“Dude, you finally get what I wanted to say. Now maybe you'll figure out who I am and why I'm here.”

Sonpolyev waited until the trembling, shrill laughter ceased, and he answered his guest:

Sonpolyev waited for the shaking, high-pitched laughter to stop, and then he replied to his guest:

“You are the uniter of souls. But why did you not join us at our birth?”

“You are the uniter of souls. But why didn’t you join us at our birth?”

The monster hissed, curled up, then stopped and threw upward one of his side heads and exclaimed:

The monster hissed, curled up, then paused and threw one of its side heads up and shouted:

“We can repair this if you like. Do you wish it?”

“We can fix this if you want. Do you want that?”

“I wish it,” Sonpolyev replied quickly.

“I wish it,” Sonpolyev responded quickly.

“Call him to you on New Year’s Eve, and call me. This hair will enable you to summon me.”

“Call him over on New Year’s Eve, and call me too. This hair will allow you to summon me.”

The monster ran quickly to the lamp, and placing upon its stand a short, thin black hair continued speaking: “When you light it I’ll come. But you ought to know that neither you nor he will preserve afterward a separate existence. And the man who will depart from here shall contain both souls, but it will be neither you nor he.”

The monster hurried to the lamp and placed a short, thin black hair on its stand, continuing to speak: “When you light it, I’ll come. But you should know that neither you nor he will have a separate existence afterward. The man who leaves this place will hold both souls, but it will be neither you nor him.”

Then he disappeared. His shrill, rusty laughter still resounded and tormented the ear, but Sonpolyev no longer saw any one before him. Only a black hair on the flat stand of the lamp reminded him of his guest.

Then he vanished. His high-pitched, grating laughter still echoed and tortured the ear, but Sonpolyev no longer saw anyone in front of him. Only a black hair on the flat base of the lamp reminded him of his guest.

Sonpolyev took the hair and put it into his purse.

Sonpolyev took the hair and put it in his bag.

The last day of the year was approaching midnight.

The last day of the year was getting close to midnight.

Garmonov was sitting once more at Sonpolyev’s. They spoke quietly, in subdued voices. It was painful. Sonpolyev asked: “You do not regret coming to my lonely party?”

Garmonov was sitting at Sonpolyev’s again. They were speaking softly, in hushed tones. It was uncomfortable. Sonpolyev asked, “You don’t regret coming to my lonely gathering?”

The smooth-faced young man smiled, and this made his teeth seem very white. He drawled out his words very slowly, and what he said was so tedious and so empty that Sonpolyev had no desire to listen to him. Sonpolyev, without continuing the conversation, asked quite bluntly: “You remember your earlier existence?”

The smooth-faced young man smiled, making his teeth look really white. He stretched out his words slowly, and what he said was so boring and pointless that Sonpolyev had no interest in listening to him. Without keeping the conversation going, Sonpolyev bluntly asked, “Do you remember your past life?”

“Not very well,” answered Garmonov.

"Not doing great," answered Garmonov.

It was clear that he did not understand the question, and that he thought Sonpolyev had asked him about his childhood.

It was obvious that he didn't get the question and that he thought Sonpolyev was asking him about his childhood.

Sonpolyev frowned in his vexation. He began to explain what he wished to say. He felt that his speech was involved and long. And this vexed him still more.

Sonpolyev frowned in his frustration. He started to explain what he wanted to say. He realized that his speech was complicated and lengthy. This only annoyed him more.

But Garmonov had understood. He grew cheerful. He flushed slightly. His words had a more animated sound than usual: “Yes, yes, I sometimes feel that I have lived before. It is such a strange feeling. It’s as though that life was fuller, bolder and freer; and that I dared to do things that I dare not do now.

But Garmonov got it. He felt happy. He blushed a little. His words had more energy than usual: “Yes, yes, sometimes I feel like I've lived before. It's such a weird feeling. It’s like that life was richer, braver, and freer; and that I tried things I wouldn’t dare to do now.

“And isn’t it true,” asked Sonpolyev in some agitation, “that you feel as though you had lost something, as though you now lack the most significant part of your being?”

“And isn’t it true,” Sonpolyev asked, somewhat agitated, “that you feel like you’ve lost something, like you’re now missing the most important part of who you are?”

“Yes,” answered Garmonov with emphasis. “That’s precisely my feeling.”

“Yes,” Garmonov replied emphatically. “That’s exactly how I feel.”

“Would you like to restore this missing part?” Sonpolyev continued to question. “To be once more as before, whole and bold; to contain in one body—which shall feel itself light and young and free—the fullness of life and the union of the antagonistic identities of our human breed. To be, indeed, more than whole; to feel as it were, in one’s breast, the beating of a doubled heart; to be this and that; to join two clashing souls within oneself, and to wrest the necessary manhood and hardihood for great deeds from the fiery struggle of intense contradictions.”

“Do you want to bring back this missing part?” Sonpolyev kept asking. “To be whole and bold again; to hold in one body—which will feel light, young, and free—the fullness of life and the union of the conflicting identities of our human nature. To be, in fact, more than whole; to feel as if, in one’s chest, there’s the heartbeat of a double heart; to be both this and that; to combine two opposing souls within oneself, and to forge the necessary strength and courage for great accomplishments from the fierce struggle of intense contradictions.”

“Yes, yes,” said Garmonov, “I, too, sometimes dream about this.”

“Yes, yes,” Garmonov said, “I also sometimes dream about this.”

Sonpolyev was afraid to look at the irresolute, confused, smooth face of his young visitor. He vaguely feared that Garmonov’s face would disconcert him. He made haste.

Sonpolyev was afraid to look at the uncertain, confused, smooth face of his young visitor. He vaguely worried that Garmonov’s face would unsettle him. He hurried.

Besides, midnight was approaching. Sonpolyev said quietly: “I have the means in my hands to realize this dream. Do you wish to have it realized?”

Besides, midnight was nearing. Sonpolyev said softly: “I have the tools to make this dream come true. Do you want to see it happen?”

“I should like to,” said Garmonov irresolutely.

“I'd like to,” Garmonov said hesitantly.

Sonpolyev raised his eyes. He looked at Garmonov with firmness and decision, as though he demanded something urgent and indispensable from him. He looked with a fixed intentness into the dark youthful eyes, which should have flamed fire, but instead they were the cold, crafty eyes of a little man with half a soul.

Sonpolyev raised his eyes. He looked at Garmonov with determination and purpose, as if he was urgently demanding something essential from him. He gazed intensely into the dark youthful eyes, which should have burned with passion, but instead were the cold, cunning eyes of a small man with half a soul.

But it seemed to Sonpolyev that under his fixed fiery gaze Garmonov’s eyes were becoming inflamed with enthusiasm and burning wrath. The young man’s smooth face had suddenly become significant and stern.

But it seemed to Sonpolyev that under his intense fiery gaze, Garmonov’s eyes were lighting up with excitement and fierce anger. The young man’s smooth face had suddenly taken on a serious and important look.

“Do you wish it?” Sonpolyev asked him once more.

“Do you want it?” Sonpolyev asked him again.

Garmonov replied quickly, with decision:

Garmonov replied quickly and decisively:

“I wish it.”

“I want it.”

And then a strange, sharp, shrill voice pronounced: “Oh, small and cunning man; you who once during your ancient existence did a deed of great hardihood—that was when you joined your crafty soul to the flaming soul of an indignant man—tell us in this great, rare hour, have you firmly decided to merge your soul with the other, the different soul?”

And then a strange, sharp, high-pitched voice said: “Oh, tiny and clever man; you who once in your long life did something really bold—that was when you linked your clever soul with the fiery soul of an angry man—tell us in this important, unusual moment, have you truly decided to join your soul with the other, the different soul?”

And Garmonov answered even more quickly and more decisively: “I wish to!”

And Garmonov responded even faster and more firmly: “I want to!”

Sonpolyev listened to the shrill voice of the questioner. He recognized him. He was not mistaken: the “I wish to!” of Garmonov had already lost itself in the rusty, metallic laughter of that extraordinary visitor.

Sonpolyev listened to the sharp voice of the person asking questions. He recognized him. He wasn’t wrong: Garmonov's "I wish to!" had already faded into the hoarse, metallic laughter of that unusual visitor.

Sonpolyev waited until the laughter ceased; then he said: “But you should know that you will have to reject all dissembling. And all the joys of separate existence. Once I achieve my magic we shall both perish, and we shall set free our souls, or rather we shall fuse them together, and there shall be neither I nor you—there will be one in our place, and he shall be fiery in his conception, and cold in his execution. Both of us will have to go, in order to give a place to him, in whom both of us will be united. My friend, have you resolved upon this terrible thing? It is a great and terrible thing.”

Sonpolyev waited until the laughter died down; then he said: “But you need to understand that you will have to give up all pretense. And all the pleasures of living separately. Once I achieve my magic, we will both perish, and we will free our souls, or rather we will merge them, and there will be no more you or me—there will be one in our place, and that being will be fiery in its thoughts, and cold in its actions. Both of us will have to go, so that there can be room for the one in whom we will both be united. My friend, have you decided to go through with this dreadful thing? It is a significant and frightening thing.”

Garmonov smiled a strange, faltering smile. But the fiery glance of Sonpolyev extinguished the smile; and the young man, as if submitting to some inevitable and fated command, pronounced in a dim, lifeless voice: “I have decided. I wish it. I am not afraid.”

Garmonov smiled a strange, hesitant smile. But the intense gaze of Sonpolyev wiped away the smile; and the young man, as if obeying some unavoidable and fated order, spoke in a dull, flat voice: “I've made my decision. I want this. I'm not afraid.”

Sonpolyev took the hair out of his wallet with trembling fingers. He lit a candle. Behind it hid the four-headed visitor. His grey body seemed to quake; and it vacillated in the wavering flame that fondled in its flickering embraces the white body of the submissive candle.

Sonpolyev pulled the hair out of his wallet with shaky fingers. He lit a candle. Behind it lurked the four-headed visitor. Its gray body seemed to tremble; it swayed in the flickering flame that gently danced around the white body of the docile candle.

Garmonov opened his eyes wide, and they steadfastly followed Sonpolyev’s movements. Sonpolyev put one end of the hair to the flame. The hair curled slightly, grew red, gave a flare. It burned very slowly, with a quiet rhythmic crackle, which resembled the laugh of the nocturnal guest.

Garmonov opened his eyes wide, and they intently tracked Sonpolyev’s movements. Sonpolyev held one end of the hair to the flame. The hair curled slightly, turned red, and flared up. It burned very slowly, with a soft rhythmic crackle, similar to the laugh of a nighttime visitor.

The words of the strange guest were simple but terrible. At first Sonpolyev was barely conscious of them; he was so agitated and so absorbed by the burning of the magic hair that he could see no connexion with the simple, familiar words of the monster. Suddenly terror came upon him. He had understood. There was derision in those simple, terribly simple words.

The words of the odd guest were straightforward yet horrifying. At first, Sonpolyev hardly registered them; he was so upset and focused on the burning of the magic hair that he couldn't connect those simple, familiar words to the monster. Then, suddenly, terror hit him. He understood. There was mockery in those simple, painfully simple words.

“Little soul, failing little soul, timid little soul.”

“Little soul, struggling little soul, shy little soul.”

Sonpolyev, frightened, looked at Garmonov. The smooth-faced young man sat there strangely shrunken. His face was pale. Beads of perspiration showed on his forehead. A pitiful, forced smile twisted his lips. When he saw that Sonpolyev was looking at him he shrank even more, and whispered in a broken, hollow voice, as though against his will: “It is terrible. It is painful. It is unnecessary.”

Sonpolyev, scared, looked at Garmonov. The smooth-faced young man sat there looking oddly smaller. His face was pale. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. A sad, forced smile twisted his lips. When he noticed Sonpolyev staring at him, he shrank even more and whispered in a broken, hollow voice, as if he didn’t want to say it: “It’s terrible. It’s painful. It’s unnecessary.”

Suddenly he hunched like a cat—a cunning, timid, evil cat—and sprang forward; thus deformed, he pushed out his over-red lips and blew upon the almost consumed hair. The flame flickered upward, trembled and died. A tiny cloud of blue smoke spread itself in the still air. The shrill laughter of the nocturnal guest pierced the ears.

Suddenly, he crouched like a cat—a sly, nervous, wicked cat—and jumped forward; in that twisted position, he pushed out his overly red lips and blew on the almost burned hair. The flame flickered up, wavered, and went out. A small cloud of blue smoke drifted in the still air. The sharp laughter of the nighttime visitor echoed in the ears.

The hideous words resounded: “Miscarried! Miscarried!”

The terrible words echoed: “Miscarried! Miscarried!”

Garmonov sat down. He smiled guiltily and cunningly. Sonpolyev looked at him with unseeing eyes.

Garmonov sat down. He smiled with a mix of guilt and cleverness. Sonpolyev stared at him blankly.

The clock began to strike in the next room. And to each stroke the uniter of souls responded with the hoarse outcry: “Miscarried!”

The clock started ringing in the next room. And with each chime, the uniter of souls yelled out, "Miscarried!"

And he laughed again his metallic laughter like a wound-up spring. He whirled round and grimaced; he seemed to lose himself in the lifeless yellow electric light.

And he laughed again, his laugh sounding like a wound-up toy. He spun around and made faces; he seemed to get lost in the lifeless yellow electric light.

At the twelfth stroke, the last voice of the passing year, the hideous voice grew silent.

At the twelfth stroke, the final voice of the fading year, the ugly voice fell silent.

“Miscarried!”

"Miscarried!"

And the horrible laughter of the vanishing monster died away. Garmonov, truly rejoicing over his deliverance from an unhappy fate, rose, and said: “A happy New Year!”

And the awful laughter of the disappearing monster faded away. Garmonov, genuinely relieved to be free from a miserable fate, stood up and said, “Happy New Year!”

INVOKER OF THE BEAST

I

It was quiet and tranquil, and neither joyous nor sad. There was an electric light in the room. The walls seemed impregnable. The window was overhung by heavy, dark-green draperies, even denser in tone than the green of the wall-paper. Both doors—the large one at the side, and the small one in the depth of the alcove that faced the window—were securely bolted. And there, behind them, reigned darkness and desolation in the broad corridor as well as in the spacious and cold reception-room, where melancholy plants yearned for their native soil.

It was quiet and peaceful, neither happy nor sad. The room was lit by an electric light. The walls felt solid. Heavy, dark green curtains hung over the window, even darker than the wallpaper. Both doors—the large one on the side and the small one in the alcove facing the window—were tightly locked. And behind them, darkness and emptiness ruled in the wide corridor as well as in the large, cold reception room, where sad plants longed for their natural soil.

Gurov was lying on the divan. A book was in his hands. He often paused in his reading. He meditated and mused during these pauses, and it was always about the same thing. Always about them.

Gurov was lying on the couch. A book was in his hands. He frequently stopped reading. He thought and reflected during these breaks, and it was always about the same thing. Always about them.

They hovered near him. This he had noticed long ago. They were hiding. Their manner; was importunate. They rustled very quietly. For a long time they remained invisible to the eye. But one day, when Gurov awoke rather tired; sad and pale, and languidly turned on the electric light to dissipate the greyish gloom of an early winter morning—he espied one of them suddenly.

They were hovering near him. He had noticed that a long time ago. They were hiding. Their behavior was persistent. They rustled very quietly. For a long time, they stayed out of sight. But one day, when Gurov woke up feeling tired, sad, and pale, and lazily turned on the electric light to get rid of the gray gloom of an early winter morning—he suddenly spotted one of them.

Small, grey, shifty and nimble, he flashed by, and in the twinkling of an eye disappeared.

Small, gray, shifty, and quick, he zipped by and vanished in the blink of an eye.

And thereafter, in the morning, or in the evening, Gurov grew used to seeing these small, shifty, house sprites run past him. This time he did not doubt that they would appear.

And after that, in the morning or in the evening, Gurov got used to seeing these little, sneaky, house sprites dash past him. This time he had no doubt they would show up.

To begin with he felt a slight headache, afterwards a sudden flash of heat, then of cold. Then, out of the corner, there emerged the long, slender Fever with her ugly, yellow face and her bony dry hands; she lay down at his side, and embraced him, and fell to kissing him and to laughing. And these rapid kisses of the affectionate and cunning Fever, and these slow approaches of the slight headache were agreeable.

To start, he felt a slight headache, then a sudden wave of heat, followed by chills. Suddenly, from the side, came the long, slender Fever with her ugly, yellow face and bony, dry hands; she lay down next to him, embraced him, and started kissing him while laughing. These quick kisses from the affectionate and cunning Fever, along with the slow onset of the slight headache, were oddly pleasing.

Feebleness spread itself over, the whole body, and lassitude also. This too was agreeable. It made him feel as though all the turmoil of life had receded into the distance. And people also became far away, unimportant, even unnecessary. He preferred to be with these quiet ones, these house sprites.

Feebleness spread throughout his whole body, along with a sense of tiredness. This was actually pleasant. It made him feel like all the chaos of life had faded into the background. People also seemed distant, unimportant, even unnecessary. He liked being with these quiet ones, these house spirits.

Gurov had not been out for some days. He had locked himself in at home. He did not permit any one to come to him. He was alone. He thought about them. He awaited them.

Gurov hadn't gone out for a few days. He had shut himself in at home. He didn't allow anyone to come see him. He was alone. He thought about them. He waited for them.

II

This tedious waiting was cut short in a strange and unexpected manner. He heard the slamming of a distant door, and presently he became aware of the sound of unhurried footfalls which came from the direction of the reception-room, just behind the door of his room. Some one was approaching with a sure and nimble step.

This long wait was interrupted in a strange and unexpected way. He heard a door slam in the distance, and soon he noticed the sound of calm footsteps coming from the reception room, just behind his room's door. Someone was approaching with a confident and quick pace.

Gurov turned his head toward the door. A gust of cold entered the room. Before him stood a boy, most strange and wild in aspect. He was dressed in linen draperies, half-nude, barefoot, smooth-skinned, sun-tanned, with black tangled hair and dark, burning eyes. An amazingly perfect, handsome face; handsome to a degree which made it terrible to gaze upon its beauty. And it portrayed neither good nor evil.

Gurov turned his head toward the door. A cold breeze swept into the room. In front of him stood a boy, looking incredibly strange and wild. He was wearing linen clothing, half-naked, barefoot, smooth-skinned, sun-kissed, with messy black hair and dark, intense eyes. He had an incredibly beautiful face; so handsome that it was almost unsettling to look at. It showed no signs of good or evil.

Gurov was not astonished. A masterful mood took hold of him. He could hear the house sprites scampering away to conceal themselves.

Gurov was not surprised. A confident feeling washed over him. He could hear the house spirits scurrying away to hide.

The boy began to speak.

The kid started to talk.

“Aristomarchon! Perhaps you have forgotten your promise? Is this the way of valiant men? You left me when I was in mortal danger, you had made me a promise, which it is evident you did not intend to keep. I have sought for you such a long time! And here I have found you, living at your ease, and in luxury.”

“Aristomarchon! Have you forgotten your promise? Is this how brave men act? You abandoned me when I was in serious danger; you made me a promise that clearly meant nothing to you. I’ve been searching for you for so long! And here you are, living comfortably and in luxury.”

Gurov fixed a perplexed gaze upon the half-nude, handsome lad; and turgid memories awoke in his soul. Something long since submerged arose in dim outlines and tormented his memory, which struggled to find a solution to the strange apparition; a solution, moreover, which seemed so near and so intimate.

Gurov looked at the good-looking, half-naked young man with a puzzled expression, and vivid memories stirred in his heart. Something that had been buried long ago surfaced in vague shapes and troubled his mind, which struggled to make sense of this unusual sight; a sense that felt so close and familiar.

And what of the invincibility of his walls? Something had happened round him, some mysterious transformation had taken place. But Gurov, engulfed in his vain exertions to recall something very near to him and yet slipping away in the tenacious embrace of ancient memory, had not yet succeeded in grasping the nature of the change that he felt had taken place. He turned to the wonderful boy.

And what about the strength of his walls? Something had changed around him, some mysterious transformation had occurred. But Gurov, caught up in his futile attempts to remember something that felt so close yet was slipping away in the stubborn grip of old memories, hadn’t managed to understand the nature of the change he sensed. He turned to the amazing boy.

“Tell me, gracious boy, simply and clearly, without unnecessary reproaches, what had I promised you, and when had I left you in a time of mortal danger? I swear to you, by all the holies, that my conscience could never have permitted me such a mean action as you reproach me with.”

“Tell me, kind boy, simply and clearly, without unnecessary blame, what I promised you and when I abandoned you in a moment of real danger? I swear to you, by everything sacred, that my conscience could never allow me to do something as low as what you’re accusing me of.”

The boy shook his head. In a sonorous voice, suggestive of the melodious outpouring of a stringed instrument, he said: “Aristomarchon, you always have been a man skilful with words, and not less skilful in matters requiring daring and prudence. If I have said that you left me in a moment of mortal danger I did not intend it as a reproach, and I do not understand why you speak of your conscience. Our projected affair was difficult and dangerous, but who can hear us now; before whom, with your craftily arranged words and your dissembling ignorance of what happened this morning at sunrise, can you deny that you had given me a promise?”

The boy shook his head. In a deep, resonant voice, like the beautiful sound of a stringed instrument, he said: “Aristomarchon, you've always been great with words, and just as skilled in situations that require both bravery and caution. If I mentioned that you left me in a moment of life-threatening danger, I didn't mean it as a criticism, and I don't get why you're talking about your conscience. Our plan was tough and risky, but who’s listening to us now? In front of whom can you deny, with your cleverly arranged words and your pretend ignorance about what happened this morning at sunrise, that you made me a promise?”

The electric light grew dim. The ceiling seemed to darken and to recede into height. There was a smell of grass; its forgotten name, once, long ago, suggested something gentle and joyous. A breeze blew. Gurov raised himself, and asked: “What sort of an affair had we two contrived? Gracious boy, I deny nothing. Only I don’t know what you are speaking of. I don’t remember.”

The electric light faded. The ceiling appeared to darken and rise higher. There was a scent of grass; its long-forgotten name once hinted at something gentle and joyful. A breeze blew. Gurov sat up and asked, “What kind of situation have we created together? Kind boy, I don’t deny anything. I just don’t understand what you mean. I can’t remember.”

Gurov felt as though the boy were looking at him, yet not directly. He felt also vaguely conscious of another presence no less unfamiliar and alien than that of this curious stranger, and it seemed to him that the unfamiliar form of this other presence coincided with his own form. An ancient soul, as it were, had taken possession of Gurov and enveloped him in the long-lost freshness of its vernal attributes.

Gurov felt like the boy was looking at him, but not directly. He also sensed another presence, just as unfamiliar and strange as this curious stranger. It seemed to him that the strange essence of this other presence mirrored his own. An ancient soul, in a way, had taken over Gurov and surrounded him with the long-forgotten freshness of its youthful qualities.

It was growing darker, and there was increasing purity and coolness in the air. There rose up in his soul the joy and ease of pristine existence. The stars glowed brilliantly in the dark sky. The boy spoke.

It was getting darker, and the air felt cooler and fresher. A sense of joy and lightness filled his soul, reminiscent of a pure existence. The stars shone brightly in the dark sky. The boy spoke.

“We had undertaken to kill the Beast. I tell you this under the multitudinous gaze of the all-seeing sky. Perhaps you were frightened. That’s quite likely too! We had planned a great, terrible affair, that our names might be honoured by future generations.”

“We had taken on the mission to kill the Beast. I'm telling you this under the countless eyes of the all-seeing sky. Maybe you were scared. That’s totally understandable! We had arranged a grand, terrible event, so that our names would be remembered by future generations.”

Soft, tranquil, and monotonous was the sound of a stream which purled its way in the nocturnal silence. The stream was invisible, but its nearness was soothing and refreshing. They stood under the broad shelter of a tree and continued the conversation begun at some other time.

Soft, calm, and steady was the sound of a stream that flowed quietly in the nighttime silence. The stream was out of sight, but its proximity felt soothing and refreshing. They stood under the wide shade of a tree and continued the conversation they had started at another time.

Gurov asked: “Why do you say that I had left you in a moment of mortal danger? Who am I that I should be frightened and run away?”

Gurov asked, “Why do you say that I left you in a moment of life-threatening danger? Who am I to be scared and just run away?”

The boy burst into a laugh. His mirth had the sound of music, and as it passed into speech his voice still quavered with sweet, melodious laughter.

The boy erupted in laughter. His joy sounded like music, and as he started to speak, his voice still trembled with sweet, melodic laughter.

“Aristomarchon, how cleverly you feign to have forgotten all! I don’t understand what makes you do this, and with such a mastery that you bring reproaches against yourself which I have not even dreamt of. You had left me in a moment of mortal danger because it had to be, and you could not have helped me otherwise than by forsaking me at the moment. You will surely not remain stubborn in your denial when I remind you of the words of the Oracle?”

“Aristomarchon, it’s impressive how you pretend to have forgotten everything! I don’t get why you do this, and with such skill that you blame yourself for things I haven't even thought about. You left me in a moment of serious danger because that was the only way, and you couldn’t have helped me any other way than by leaving me at that moment. Surely, you won’t be stubborn in your denial when I bring up what the Oracle said?”

Gurov suddenly remembered. A brilliant light, as it were, unexpectedly illumined the dark domain of things forgotten. And in wild ecstasy, in a loud and joyous voice, he exclaimed: “One shall kill the Beast!”

Gurov suddenly remembered. A brilliant light, as if out of nowhere, unexpectedly lit up the dark space of things forgotten. And in wild excitement, in a loud and joyful voice, he exclaimed: “One shall kill the Beast!”

The boy laughed. And Aristomarchon asked: “Did you kill the Beast, Timarides?”

The boy laughed. And Aristomarchon asked, “Did you kill the Beast, Timarides?”

“With what?” exclaimed Timarides. “However strong my hands are, I was not one who could kill the Beast with a blow of the fist. We, Aristomarchon, had not been prudent and we were unarmed. We were playing in the sand by the stream. The Beast came upon us suddenly and he laid his paw upon me. It was for me to offer up my life as a sweet sacrifice to glory and to a noble cause; it was for you to execute our plan. And while he was tormenting my defenceless and unresisting body, you, fleet-footed Aristomarchon, could have run for your lance, and killed the now blood-intoxicated Beast. But the Beast did not accept my sacrifice. I lay under him, quiescent and still, gazing into his bloodshot eyes. He held his heavy paw on my shoulder, his breath came in hot, uneven gasps, and he sent out low snarls. Afterwards, he put out his huge, hot tongue and licked my face; then he left me.”

“With what?” Timarides shouted. “No matter how strong my hands are, I couldn’t have killed the Beast with just a punch. We, Aristomarchon, weren’t careful, and we were unarmed. We were just playing in the sand by the stream. The Beast attacked us out of nowhere and put his paw on me. It was my fate to sacrifice my life for glory and a noble cause; yours was to carry out our plan. While he was tormenting my helpless and unresisting body, you, swift Aristomarchon, could have dashed for your lance and taken down the now bloodthirsty Beast. But the Beast didn’t accept my sacrifice. I lay beneath him, motionless and still, staring into his bloodshot eyes. He pressed his heavy paw on my shoulder, his breath coming in hot, uneven gasps, as he let out low growls. Then, he extended his massive, hot tongue and licked my face; after that, he left me.”

“Where is he now?” asked Aristomarchon.

“Where is he now?” asked Aristomarchon.

In a voice strangely tranquil and strangely sonorous in the quiet arrested stillness of the humid air, Timarides replied: “He followed me. I do not know how long I have been wandering until I found you. He followed me. I led him on by the smell of my blood. I do not know why he has not touched me until now. But here I have enticed him to you. You had better get the weapon which you had hidden so carefully and kill the Beast, while I in my turn will leave you in the moment of mortal danger, eye to eye with the enraged creature. Here’s luck to you, Aristomarchon!”

In a strangely calm and deep voice that cut through the stillness of the humid air, Timarides said, “He followed me. I don’t know how long I’ve been wandering until I found you. He followed me. I led him on with the scent of my blood. I don’t know why he hasn’t attacked me yet. But I’ve brought him to you. You’d better grab the weapon you hid so carefully and kill the Beast while I leave you to face the furious creature. Good luck to you, Aristomarchon!”

As soon as he uttered these words Timarides, started, to run. For a short time his cloak was visible in the darkness, a glimmering patch of white. And then he disappeared. In the same instant the air resounded with the savage bellowing of the Beast, and his ponderous tread became audible. Pushing aside the growth of shrubs there emerged from the darkness the huge, monstrous head of the Beast, flashing a livid fire out of its two enormous, flaming eyes. And in the dark silence of nocturnal trees the towering ferocious shape of the Beast loomed ominously as it approached Aristomarchon.

As soon as he spoke these words, Timarides took off running. For a brief moment, his cloak shone white against the darkness. Then he vanished. At that exact moment, the air filled with the fierce roar of the Beast, and its heavy footsteps became audible. Pushing through the underbrush, the massive, monstrous head of the Beast emerged from the shadows, its two enormous, fiery eyes glowing with a fierce light. In the dark silence of the nighttime trees, the towering, terrifying form of the Beast loomed menacingly as it drew closer to Aristomarchon.

Terror filled Aristomarchon’s heart.

Fear filled Aristomarchon’s heart.

“Where is the lance?” was the thought that quickly flashed across his brain.

“Where's the lance?” was the thought that quickly flashed through his mind.

And in that instant, feeling the fresh night breeze on his face, Aristomarchon realized that he was running from the Beast. His ponderous springs and his spasmodic roars resounded closer and closer behind him. And as the Beast came up with him a loud cry rent the silence of the night. The cry came from Aristomarchon, who, recalling then some ancient and terrible words, pronounced loudly the incantation of the walls.

And in that moment, feeling the cool night breeze on his face, Aristomarchon realized he was running from the Beast. Its heavy footsteps and sporadic roars echoed closer and closer behind him. As the Beast caught up to him, a loud scream shattered the stillness of the night. The scream came from Aristomarchon, who, remembering some ancient and frightening words, loudly recited the incantation of the walls.

And thus enchanted the walls erected themselves around him....

And so, the enchanted walls rose up around him...

III

Enchanted, the walls stood firm and were lit up. A dreary light was cast upon them by the dismal electric lamp. Gurov was in his usual surroundings.

Enchanted, the walls stood firm and were lit up. A dreary light was cast upon them by the dismal electric lamp. Gurov was in his usual surroundings.

Again came the nimble Fever and kissed him with her yellow, dry lips, and caressed him with her dry, bony hands, which exhaled heat and cold. The same thin volume, with its white pages, lay on the little table beside the divan where, as before, Gurov rested in the caressing embrace of the affectionate Fever, who showered upon him her rapid kisses. And again there stood beside him, laughing and rustling, the tiny house sprites.

Again came the quick Fever and kissed him with her yellow, dry lips and hugged him with her dry, bony hands, which gave off warmth and chill. The same thin book, with its white pages, lay on the small table next to the couch where, just like before, Gurov rested in the comforting embrace of the loving Fever, who showered him with her swift kisses. And again, the tiny house sprites stood beside him, laughing and rustling.

Gurov said loudly and indifferently: “The incantation of the walls!”

Gurov said loudly and without care, “The spell of the walls!”

Then he paused. But in what consisted this incantation? He had forgotten the words. Or had they never existed at all?

Then he stopped. But what was this spell really about? He couldn't remember the words. Or had they never even been there?

The little, shifty, grey demons danced round the slender volume with its ghostly white pages, and kept on repeating with their rustling voices: “Our walls are strong. We are in the walls. We have nothing to fear from the outside.”

The small, sneaky, gray demons danced around the thin book with its ghostly white pages, constantly repeating in their whispering voices: "Our walls are sturdy. We are inside the walls. We have nothing to fear from the outside."

In their midst stood one of them, a tiny object like themselves, yet different from the rest. He was all black. His mantle fell from his shoulders in folds of smoke and flame. His eyes flashed like lightning. Terror and joy alternated quickly.

In the middle of them stood one of their own, a small figure like them, but different from the others. He was completely black. His cloak draped from his shoulders in waves of smoke and fire. His eyes sparkled like lightning. Fear and happiness shifted rapidly.

Gurov spoke: “Who are you?”

Gurov asked, “Who are you?”

The black demon answered: “I am the Invoker of the Beast. In one of your long-past existences you left the lacerated body of Timarides on the banks of a forest stream. The Beast had satiated himself on the beautiful body of your friend; he had gorged himself on the flesh that might have partaken of the fullness of earthly happiness; a creature of superhuman perfection had perished in order to gratify for a moment the appetite of the ravenous and ever insatiable Beast. And the blood, the wonderful blood, the sacred wine of happiness and joy, the wine of superhuman bliss—what had been the fate of this wonderful blood? Alas! The thirsty, ceaselessly thirsty Beast drank of it to gratify his momentary desire, and is thirsty anew. You had left the body of Timarides, mutilated by the Beast, on the banks of the forest stream; you forgot the promise you had given your valorous friend, and even the words of the ancient Oracle had not banished fear from your heart. And do you think that you are safe, that the Beast will not find you?”

The black demon replied, “I am the Invoker of the Beast. In one of your distant past lives, you left the mangled body of Timarides by a forest stream. The Beast feasted on your friend’s beautiful body; he devoured the flesh that could have enjoyed life’s fullest joys. A being of extraordinary perfection died to satisfy the hunger of the insatiable Beast. And the blood, the incredible blood, the sacred wine of happiness and joy, the wine of superhuman bliss—what happened to this precious blood? Unfortunately, the endlessly thirsty Beast drank it to satisfy his fleeting desire, and now he is thirsty again. You abandoned the body of Timarides, torn apart by the Beast, by the stream; you broke the promise you made to your brave friend, and even the words of the ancient Oracle couldn’t rid your heart of fear. And do you really think you’re safe, that the Beast won’t find you?”

There was austerity in the sound of his voice. While he was speaking the house sprites gradually ceased their dance; the little, grey house sprites stopped to listen to the Invoker of the Beast.

There was a seriousness in the sound of his voice. As he spoke, the house sprites slowly stopped their dance; the little, grey house sprites paused to listen to the Invoker of the Beast.

Gurov then said in reply: “I am not worried about the Beast! I have pronounced eternal enchantment upon my walls and the Beast shall never penetrate hither, into my enclosure.”

Gurov replied, “I’m not worried about the Beast! I’ve cast a permanent spell on my walls, and the Beast will never get in here, into my space.”

The little grey ones were overjoyed, their voices tinkled with merriment and laughter; having gathered round, hand in hand, in a circle, they were on the point of bursting forth once more into dance, when the voice of the Invoker of the Beast rang out again, sharp and austere.

The little gray ones were thrilled, their voices filled with joy and laughter; having gathered around, hand in hand, in a circle, they were about to break out into dance again when the voice of the Invoker of the Beast called out once more, sharp and serious.

“But I am here. I am here because I have found you. I am here because the incantation of the walls is dead. I am here because Timarides is waiting and importuning me. Do you hear the gentle laugh of the brave, trusting lad? Do you hear the terrible bellowing of the Beast?”

“But I’m here. I’m here because I’ve found you. I’m here because the magic of the walls is gone. I’m here because Timarides is waiting and urging me. Do you hear the soft laugh of the brave, trusting boy? Do you hear the loud roar of the Beast?”

From behind the wall, approaching nearer, could be heard the fearsome bellowing of the Beast.

From behind the wall, getting closer, the terrifying roar of the Beast could be heard.

“The Beast is bellowing behind the wall, the invincible wall!” exclaimed Gurov in terror. “My walls are enchanted for ever, and impregnable against foes.”

“The Beast is roaring behind the wall, the invincible wall!” exclaimed Gurov in terror. “My walls are enchanted forever, and impenetrable against enemies.”

Then spoke the black demon, and there was an imperious ring in his voice: “I tell you, man, the incantation of the walls is dead. And if you think you can save yourself by pronouncing the incantation of the walls, why then don’t you utter the words?”

Then the black demon spoke, his voice powerful and commanding: “I’m telling you, man, the magic of the walls is gone. And if you think you can save yourself by saying the magic of the walls, then why don’t you just say the words?”

A cold shiver passed down Gurov’s spine. The incantation! He had forgotten the words of the ancient spell. And what mattered it? Was not the ancient incantation dead—dead?

A cold shiver ran down Gurov’s spine. The incantation! He had forgotten the words of the old spell. But did it even matter? Wasn’t the ancient incantation dead—dead?

Everything about him confirmed with irrefutable evidence the death of the ancient incantation of the walls—because the walls, and the light and the shade which fell upon them, seemed dead and wavering. The Invoker of the Beast spoke terrible words. And Gurov’s mind was now in a whirl, now in pain, and the affectionate Fever did not cease to torment him with her passionate kisses. Terrible words resounded, almost deadening his senses—while the Invoker of the Beast grew larger and larger, and hot fumes breathed from him, and grim terror. His eyes ejected fire, and when at last he grew so tall as to screen off the electric light, his black cloak suddenly fell from his shoulders. And Gurov recognized him—it was the boy Timarides.

Everything about him provided undeniable proof of the death of the ancient spell of the walls—because the walls, along with the light and shadow cast upon them, appeared lifeless and flickering. The Invoker of the Beast uttered dreadful words. Gurov’s mind was spinning, filled with pain, while the affectionate Fever continued to torment him with her passionate kisses. Terrible words echoed, nearly numbing his senses—while the Invoker of the Beast grew larger and larger, hot fumes emanating from him, along with a grim terror. His eyes blazed like fire, and when he finally became so tall that he blocked the electric light, his black cloak suddenly slipped from his shoulders. And Gurov recognized him—it was the boy Timarides.

“Will you kill the Beast?” asked Timarides in a sonorous voice. “I have enticed him, I have led him to you, I have destroyed the incantation of the walls. The cowardly gift of inimical gods, the incantation of the walls, had turned into naught my sacrifice, and had saved you from your action. But the ancient incantation of the walls is dead—be quick, then, to take hold of your sword and kill the Beast. I have been a boy—I have become the Invoker of the Beast. He had drunk of my blood, and now he thirsts anew; he had partaken also of my flesh, and he is hungry again, the insatiable, pitiless Beast. I have called him to you, and you, in fulfilment of your promise, may kill the Beast. Or die yourself.”

“Will you kill the Beast?” Timarides asked in a deep voice. “I have lured him, I have brought him to you, I have broken the spell of the walls. The cowardly gift from hostile gods, the spell of the walls, turned my sacrifice into nothing and kept you from acting. But the ancient spell of the walls is gone—so hurry, take your sword and kill the Beast. I was once a boy—I have become the Invoker of the Beast. He has drunk my blood, and now he thirsts again; he has eaten my flesh, and he is hungry once more, the insatiable, merciless Beast. I have summoned him to you, and now, as you promised, you can kill the Beast. Or die trying.”

He vanished. A terrible bellowing shook the walls. A gust of icy moisture blew across to Gurov.

He disappeared. A loud roar rattled the walls. A blast of cold, damp air swept over to Gurov.

The wall facing the spot where Gurov lay opened, and the huge, ferocious and monstrous Beast entered. Bellowing savagely, he approached Gurov and laid his ponderous paw upon his breast. Straight into his heart plunged the pitiless claws. A terrible pain shot through his whole body. Shifting his blood-red eyes the Beast inclined his head toward Gurov and, crumbling the bones of his victim with his teeth, began to devour his yet-palpitating heart.

The wall in front of where Gurov was lying opened up, and the huge, fierce, and monstrous Beast came in. Roaring angrily, it walked up to Gurov and placed its heavy paw on his chest. Its merciless claws plunged straight into his heart. A horrible pain shot through his entire body. Shifting its blood-red eyes, the Beast tilted its head toward Gurov and, crushing the bones of its victim with its teeth, started to eat his still-beating heart.

THE WHITE DOG

Everything grew irksome for Alexandra Ivanovna in the workshop of this out-of-the-way town—the patterns, the clatter of machines, the complaints of the customers; it was the shop in which she had served as apprentice and now for several years as cutter. Everything irritated Alexandra Ivanovna; she quarrelled with every one and abused the innocent apprentice. Among others to suffer from her outbursts of temper was Tanechka, the youngest of the seamstresses, who only lately had been an apprentice. In the beginning Tanechka submitted to her abuse in silence. In the end she revolted, and, addressing herself to her assailant, said, quite calmly and affably, so that every one laughed:

Everything became annoying for Alexandra Ivanovna in the workshop of this remote town—the patterns, the noise of machines, the complaints from customers; it was the shop where she had started as an apprentice and had now worked for several years as a cutter. Everything irritated Alexandra Ivanovna; she argued with everyone and took it out on the innocent apprentice. Among those who had to deal with her outbursts was Tanechka, the youngest of the seamstresses, who had just recently been an apprentice. At first, Tanechka endured her mistreatment in silence. Eventually, she stood up for herself and, speaking directly to her aggressor, said, quite calmly and nicely, causing everyone to laugh:

“Alexandra Ivanovna, you are a downright dog!”

“Alexandra Ivanovna, you are a total dog!”

Alexandra Ivanovna felt humiliated.

Alexandra Ivanovna felt embarrassed.

“You are a dog yourself!” she exclaimed.

“You're a dog yourself!” she exclaimed.

Tanechka sat there sewing. She paused now and then from her work and said in a calm, deliberate manner:

Tanechka sat there sewing. She paused every now and then from her work and said in a calm, thoughtful way:

“You always whine.... Certainly, you are a dog.... You have a dog’s snout.... And a dog’s ears.... And a wagging tail.... The mistress will soon drive you out of doors, because you are the most detestable of dogs, a poodle.”

“You always complain.... Obviously, you’re a dog.... You have a dog’s nose.... And dog’s ears.... And a wagging tail.... The lady will soon kick you outside because you’re the most annoying of dogs, a poodle.”

Tanechka was a young, plump, rosy-cheeked girl with an innocent, good-natured face, which revealed, however, a trace of cunning. She sat there so demure, barefooted, still dressed in her apprentice clothes; her eyes were clear, and her brows were highly arched on her fine curved white forehead, framed by straight, dark chestnut hair, which in the distance looked black. Tanechka’s voice was clear, even, sweet, insinuating, and if one could have heard its sound only, and not given heed to the words, it would have given the impression that she was paying Alexandra Ivanovna compliments.

Tanechka was a young, plump girl with rosy cheeks and an innocent, friendly face, which also showed a hint of cunning. She sat there looking modest, barefoot and still in her apprentice clothes; her eyes were bright, and her brows were elegantly arched over her smooth, pale forehead, framed by straight, dark chestnut hair that appeared black from a distance. Tanechka's voice was clear, steady, sweet, and enticing, and if you could only hear her voice and not pay attention to the words, you might think she was flattering Alexandra Ivanovna.

The other seamstresses laughed, the apprentices chuckled, they covered their faces with their black aprons and cast side glances at Alexandra Ivanovna. As for Alexandra Ivanovna, she was livid with rage.

The other seamstresses laughed, the apprentices giggled, they covered their faces with their black aprons and shot sideways glances at Alexandra Ivanovna. As for Alexandra Ivanovna, she was furious with anger.

“Wretch!” she exclaimed. “I will pull your ears for you! I won’t leave a hair on your head.”

“Wretch!” she shouted. “I’ll pull your ears! I won’t leave a single hair on your head.”

Tanechka replied in a gentle voice:

Tanechka replied gently:

“The paws are a trifle short.... The poodle bites as well as barks.... It may be necessary to buy a muzzle.”

“The paws are a bit short.... The poodle bites as much as it barks.... You might need to get a muzzle.”

Alexandra Ivanovna made a movement toward Tanechka. But before Tanechka had time to lay aside her work and get up, the mistress of the establishment, a large, serious-looking woman, entered, rustling her dress.

Alexandra Ivanovna reached out toward Tanechka. But before Tanechka could put down her work and stand up, the head of the household, a tall, serious-looking woman, walked in, making her dress rustle.

She said sternly: “Alexandra Ivanovna, what do you mean by making such a fuss?”

She said firmly: “Alexandra Ivanovna, what do you mean by causing such a fuss?”

Alexandra Ivanovna, much agitated, replied: “Irina Petrovna, I wish you would forbid her to call me a dog!”

Alexandra Ivanovna, clearly upset, responded: “Irina Petrovna, I really wish you would tell her to stop calling me a dog!”

Tanechka in her turn complained: “She is always snarling at something or other. Always quibbling at the smallest trifles.”

Tanechka complained, “She’s always grumpy about something. Always nitpicking over the smallest things.”

But the mistress looked at her sternly and said: “Tanechka, I can see through you. Are you sure you didn’t begin? You needn’t think that because you are a seamstress now you are an important person. If it weren’t for your mother’s sake——”

But the mistress looked at her sternly and said: “Tanechka, I can see right through you. Are you sure you didn’t start this? Don’t think that just because you’re a seamstress now, you’re important. If it weren’t for your mother’s sake——”

Tanechka grew red, but preserved her innocent and affable manner. She addressed her mistress in a subdued voice: “Forgive me, Irina Petrovna, I will not do it again. But it wasn’t altogether my fault....”

Tanechka blushed but kept her innocent and friendly demeanor. She spoke to her mistress in a quiet voice: “I'm sorry, Irina Petrovna, I won't do it again. But it wasn't entirely my fault....”

Alexandra Ivanovna returned home almost ill with rage. Tanechka had guessed her weakness.

Alexandra Ivanovna came home almost sick with anger. Tanechka had figured out her vulnerability.

“A dog! Well, then I am a dog,” thought Alexandra Ivanovna, “but it is none of her affair! Have I looked to see whether she is a serpent or a fox? It is easy to find one out, but why make a fuss about it? Is a dog worse than any other animal?”

“A dog! Well, then I am a dog,” thought Alexandra Ivanovna, “but that’s none of her business! Have I taken the time to see if she’s a snake or a fox? It's simple to figure that out, but why bother? Is being a dog any worse than being any other animal?”

The clear summer night languished and sighed, a soft breeze from the adjacent fields occasionally blew down the peaceful streets. The moon rose clear and full, that very same moon which rose long ago at another place, over the broad desolate steppe, the home of the wild, of those who ran free, and whined in their ancient earthly travail. The very same, as then and in that region.

The clear summer night lingered and sighed, a gentle breeze from the nearby fields occasionally swept down the quiet streets. The moon rose bright and full, the same moon that rose long ago in another place, over the vast empty steppe, home to the wild, to those who ran free and cried out in their ancient struggle. The very same, just like then and there.

And now, as then, glowed eyes sick with longing; and her heart, still wild, not forgetting in town the great spaciousness of the steppe felt oppressed; her throat was troubled with a tormenting desire to howl like a wild thing.

And now, just like before, her eyes shone with a sickening longing; her heart, still wild, couldn't forget the vast openness of the steppe and felt trapped in the city; her throat was filled with a painful urge to scream like a wild creature.

She was about to undress, but what was the use? She could not sleep, anyway.

She was about to take off her clothes, but what was the point? She couldn't sleep anyway.

She went into the passage. The warm planks of the floor bent and creaked under her, and small shavings and sand which covered them tickled her feet not unpleasantly.

She walked into the hallway. The warm wooden floorboards flexed and creaked beneath her, and the little shavings and sand scattered across them pleasantly tickled her feet.

She went out on the doorstep. There sat the babushka Stepanida, a black figure in her black shawl, gaunt and shrivelled. She sat with her head bent, and it seemed as though she were warming herself in the rays of the cold moon.

She stepped out onto the doorstep. There sat the babushka Stepanida, a dark figure in her black shawl, thin and wrinkled. She sat with her head down, and it looked like she was trying to warm herself in the cold moonlight.

Alexandra Ivanovna sat down beside her. She kept looking at the old woman sideways. The large curved nose of her companion seemed to her like the beak of an old bird.

Alexandra Ivanovna sat down next to her. She kept glancing at the old woman from the side. The large, curved nose of her companion reminded her of the beak of an old bird.

“A crow?” Alexandra Ivanovna asked herself.

"A crow?" Alexandra Ivanovna thought to herself.

She smiled, forgetting for the moment her longing and her fears. Shrewd as the eyes of a dog her own lighted up with the joy of her discovery. In the pale green light of the moon the wrinkles of her faded face became altogether invisible, and she seemed once more young and merry and light-hearted, just as she was ten years ago, when the moon had not yet called upon her to bark and bay of nights before the windows of the dark bathhouse.

She smiled, briefly putting aside her longing and fears. Her eyes sparkled with the cleverness of a dog as she delighted in her discovery. In the soft green light of the moon, the wrinkles on her aged face disappeared entirely, and she looked young, cheerful, and carefree again, just as she had ten years ago, before the moon had compelled her to howl and bark at night outside the dark bathhouse windows.

She moved closer to the old woman, and said affably: “Babushka Stepanida, there is something I have been wanting to ask you.”

She moved closer to the old woman and said kindly, “Babushka Stepanida, there's something I've been wanting to ask you.”

The old woman turned to her, her dark face furrowed with wrinkles, and asked in a sharp, oldish voice that sounded like a caw:

The old woman turned to her, her dark face lined with wrinkles, and asked in a sharp, aged voice that sounded like a caw:

“Well, my dear? Go ahead and ask.”

“Well, my dear? Go ahead and ask.”

Alexandra Ivanovna gave a repressed laugh; her thin shoulders suddenly trembled from a chill that ran down her spine.

Alexandra Ivanovna let out a suppressed laugh; her slender shoulders suddenly shivered from a chill that went down her spine.

She spoke very quietly: “Babushka Stepanida, it seems to me—tell me is it true?—I don’t know exactly how to put it—but you, babushka, please don’t take offence—it is not from malice that I——”

She spoke softly: “Grandma Stepanida, I think—can you tell me if this is true?—I’m not exactly sure how to say it—but you, grandma, please don’t be offended—it’s not out of malice that I——”

“Go on, my dear, never fear, say it,” said the old woman.

“Go on, my dear, don’t be afraid, say it,” said the old woman.

She looked at Alexandra Ivanovna with glowing, penetrating eyes.

She looked at Alexandra Ivanovna with bright, intense eyes.

“It seems to me, babushka—please, now, don’t take offence—as though you, babushka were a crow.”

“It seems to me, grandma—please, don’t be offended—as if you, grandma, were a crow.”

The old woman turned away. She was silent and merely nodded her head. She had the appearance of one who had recalled something. Her head, with its sharply outlined nose, bowed and nodded, and at last it seemed to Alexandra Ivanovna that the old woman was dozing. Dozing, and mumbling something under her nose. Nodding her head and mumbling some old forgotten words—old magic words.

The old woman turned away. She was quiet and just nodded her head. She looked like someone who had remembered something. Her head, with its sharply defined nose, bowed and nodded, and finally, it seemed to Alexandra Ivanovna that the old woman was dozing. Dozing and mumbling something softly to herself. Nodding her head and mumbling some old forgotten words—old magic words.

An intense quiet reigned out of doors. It was neither light nor dark, and everything seemed bewitched with the inarticulate mumbling of old forgotten words. Everything languished and seemed lost in apathy. Again a longing oppressed her heart. And it was neither a dream nor an illusion. A thousand perfumes, imperceptible by day, became subtly distinguishable, and they recalled something ancient and primitive, something forgotten in the long ages.

An intense quiet filled the outdoors. It was neither light nor dark, and everything felt enchanted by the mumbling of old, forgotten words. Everything seemed to drift and was lost in apathy. Again, a longing weighed on her heart. And it was neither a dream nor an illusion. A thousand scents, undetectable by day, became subtly noticeable, bringing back memories of something ancient and primitive, something lost over the ages.

In a barely audible voice the old woman mumbled: “Yes, I am a crow. Only I have no wings. But there are times when I caw, and I caw, and tell of woe. And I am given to forebodings, my dear; each time I have one I simply must caw. People are not particularly anxious to hear me. And when I see a doomed person I have such a strong desire to caw.”

In a barely audible voice, the old woman mumbled, “Yes, I’m a crow. I just don’t have any wings. But there are times when I caw and caw, sharing my sorrow. I’m prone to premonitions, my dear; every time I get one, I feel the urge to caw. People don't really want to hear me. And when I see someone who is doomed, I have such a strong urge to caw.”

The old woman suddenly made a sweeping movement with her arms, and in a shrill voice cried out twice: “Kar-r, Kar-r!”

The old woman suddenly waved her arms dramatically and shouted twice in a high-pitched voice, "Kar-r, Kar-r!"

Alexandra Ivanovna shuddered, and asked: “Babushka, at whom are you cawing?”

Alexandra Ivanovna shuddered and asked, “Babushka, who are you yelling at?”

The old woman answered: “At you, my dear—at you.”

The old woman replied, “It’s you, my dear—it’s you.”

It had become too painful to sit with the old woman any longer. Alexandra Ivanovna went to her own room. She sat down before the open window and listened to two voices at the gate.

It had become too painful to sit with the old woman any longer. Alexandra Ivanovna went to her own room. She sat down by the open window and listened to two voices at the gate.

“It simply won’t stop whining!” said a low and harsh voice.

“It just won’t stop complaining!” said a deep and gruff voice.

“And uncle, did you see——?” asked an agreeable young tenor.

“And Uncle, did you see——?” asked a friendly young tenor.

Alexandra Ivanovna recognized in this last the voice of the curly-headed, somewhat red, freckled-faced lad who lived in the same court.

Alexandra Ivanovna identified the voice of the curly-haired, slightly red, freckled boy who lived in the same courtyard.

A brief and depressing silence followed. Then she heard a hoarse and harsh voice say suddenly: “Yes, I saw. It’s very large—and white. Lies near the bathhouse, and bays at the moon.”

A short and depressing silence followed. Then she heard a raspy and rough voice suddenly say: “Yeah, I saw it. It’s really big—and white. It’s lying near the bathhouse and howling at the moon.”

The voice gave her an image of the man, of his shovel-shaped beard, his low, furrowed forehead, his small, piggish eyes, and his spread-out fat legs.

The voice painted a picture of the man, with his shovel-shaped beard, his low, wrinkled forehead, his small, beady eyes, and his wide, chubby legs.

“And why does it bay, uncle?” asked the agreeable voice.

“And why does it howl, uncle?” asked the friendly voice.

And again the hoarse voice did not reply at once.

And again, the raspy voice didn't respond right away.

“Certainly to no good purpose—and where it came from is more than I can say.”

“Definitely not for any good reason—and I can't say where it came from.”

“Do you think, uncle, it may be a were-wolf?” asked the agreeable voice.

“Do you think, uncle, it could be a werewolf?” asked the friendly voice.

“I should not advise you to investigate,” replied the hoarse voice.

“I wouldn’t recommend you look into that,” replied the rough voice.

She could not quite understand what these words implied, nor did she wish to think of them. She did not feel inclined to listen further. What was the sound and significance of human words to her?

She couldn’t fully grasp what these words meant, and she didn’t want to think about it. She wasn’t interested in hearing more. What did the sound and meaning of human words mean to her?

The moon looked straight into her face, and persistently called her and tormented her. Her heart was restless with a dark longing, and she could not sit still.

The moon gazed directly at her, constantly beckoning and tormenting her. Her heart was uneasy with a deep desire, and she couldn’t stay still.

Alexandra Ivanovna quickly undressed herself. Naked, all white, she silently stole through the passage; she then opened the outer door—there was no one on the step or outside—and ran quickly across the court and the vegetable garden, and reached the bathhouse. The sharp contact of her body with the cold air and her feet with the cold ground gave her pleasure. But soon her body was warm.

Alexandra Ivanovna quickly took off her clothes. Naked and pale, she silently moved through the hallway; then she opened the outer door—there was no one on the step or outside—and hurried across the courtyard and the vegetable garden, reaching the bathhouse. The sudden chill of the cold air against her skin and her feet on the cold ground felt good. But soon, her body warmed up.

She lay down in the grass, on her stomach. Then, raising herself on her elbows, she lifted her face toward the pale, brooding moon, and gave a long-drawn-out whine.

She lay down in the grass, on her stomach. Then, propping herself up on her elbows, she lifted her face toward the pale, brooding moon and let out a long, drawn-out whine.

“Listen, uncle, it is whining,” said the curly-haired lad at the gate.

“Listen, Uncle, it’s whining,” said the curly-haired kid at the gate.

The agreeable tenor voice trembled perceptibly.

The pleasant tenor voice shook slightly.

“Whining again, the accursed one,” said the hoarse, harsh voice slowly.

“Complaining again, the cursed one,” said the rough, grating voice slowly.

They rose from the bench. The gate latch clicked.

They got up from the bench. The gate latch clicked.

They went silently across the courtyard and the vegetable garden, the two of them. The older man, black-bearded and powerful, walked in front, a gun in his hand. The curly-headed lad followed tremblingly, and looked constantly behind.

They quietly crossed the courtyard and the vegetable garden, the two of them. The older man, with a black beard and powerful build, walked ahead, holding a gun. The curly-haired boy followed nervously, glancing back constantly.

Near the bathhouse, in the grass, lay a huge white dog, whining piteously. Its head, black on the crown, was raised to the moon, which pursued its way in the cold sky; its hind legs were strangely thrown backward, while the front ones, firm and straight, pressed hard against the ground.

Near the bathhouse, in the grass, lay a huge white dog, whining sadly. Its head, black on top, was raised to the moon, which moved steadily through the cold sky; its hind legs were awkwardly thrown back, while the front ones, strong and straight, pressed firmly against the ground.

In the pale green and unreal light of the moon it seemed enormous, so huge a dog was surely never seen on earth. It was thick and fat. The black spot, which began at the head and stretched in uneven strands down the entire spine, seemed like a woman’s loosened hair. No tail was visible, presumably it was turned under. The fur on the body was so short that in the distance the dog seemed wholly naked, and its hide shone dimly in the moonlight, so that altogether it resembled the body of a nude woman, who lay in the grass and bayed at the moon.

In the pale green and otherworldly light of the moon, it looked massive; such a huge dog had surely never been seen on earth. It was thick and heavy. The black mark that started at its head and stretched in uneven strands down its spine resembled a woman's loose hair. There was no tail visible; it was probably tucked underneath. The fur on its body was so short that from a distance, the dog appeared completely bare, and its skin glimmered softly in the moonlight, making it look like the body of a naked woman lying in the grass and howling at the moon.

The man with the black beard took aim. The curly-haired lad crossed himself and mumbled something.

The man with the black beard took his shot. The curly-haired boy made the sign of the cross and whispered something.

The discharge of a rifle sounded in the night air. The dog gave a groan, jumped up on its hind legs, became a naked woman, who, her body covered with blood, started to run, all the while groaning, weeping and raising cries of distress.

The sound of a rifle shot echoed through the night. The dog let out a groan, stood up on its hind legs, and transformed into a naked woman, her body covered in blood. She started to run, groaning, crying, and screaming in distress.

The black-bearded one and the curly-haired one threw themselves in the grass, and began to moan in wild terror.

The guy with the black beard and the one with curly hair fell into the grass and started to moan in sheer terror.

LIGHT AND SHADOWS

I

Volodya Lovlev, a pale meagre lad of twelve, had returned home from school and was waiting for his dinner. He was standing in the drawing-room at the piano, and was turning over the pages of the latest number of the Niva which had come only that morning.

Volodya Lovlev, a thin, frail twelve-year-old, had come home from school and was waiting for his dinner. He stood in the living room by the piano, flipping through the latest issue of the Niva that had just arrived that morning.

A leaflet of thin grey paper fell out; it was an announcement issued by an illustrated journal. It enumerated the future contributors—the list contained about fifty well-known literary names; it praised at some length the journal as a whole and in detail its many-sidedness, and it presented several specimen illustrations.

A thin gray paper leaflet fell out; it was an announcement from an illustrated magazine. It listed the upcoming contributors—about fifty well-known literary names were included. It praised the magazine in detail for its diversity and showcased several sample illustrations.

Volodya began to turn the pages of the leaflet in an absent way and to look at the miniature pictures. His large eyes, looked wearily out of his pale face.

Volodya started flipping through the pages of the leaflet absentmindedly, glancing at the tiny pictures. His big eyes wearily gazed out from his pale face.

One page suddenly caught his attention, and his wide eyes opened slightly wider. Running from top to bottom were six drawings of hands throwing shadows in dark silhouette upon a white wall—the shadows representing the head of a girl with an amusing three-cornered hat, the head of a donkey, of a bull, the sitting figure of a squirrel, and other similar things.

One page suddenly grabbed his attention, and his wide eyes opened a bit wider. Running from top to bottom were six drawings of hands casting shadows in dark silhouettes on a white wall—the shadows depicting the head of a girl with a funny three-cornered hat, the head of a donkey, a bull, a sitting squirrel, and other similar things.

Volodya smiled and looked very intently at them. He was quite familiar with this amusement. He could hold the fingers of one hand so as to cast a silhouette of a hare’s head on the wall. But this was quite another matter, something that Volodya had not seen before; its interest for him was that here were quite complex figures cast by using both hands.

Volodya smiled and gazed at them intently. He was pretty familiar with this type of fun. He could position the fingers of one hand to create a silhouette of a hare’s head on the wall. But this was something different, something Volodya hadn’t seen before; what intrigued him was that these were quite complex shapes created using both hands.

Volodya suddenly wished to reproduce these shadows. Of course there was no use trying now, in the uncertain light of a late autumn afternoon.

Volodya suddenly wanted to capture these shadows. Of course, there was no point in trying right now, in the dim light of a late autumn afternoon.

He had better try it later in his own room. In any case, it was of no use to any one.

He should probably try it later in his own room. Either way, it wasn’t useful to anyone.

Just then he heard the approaching footsteps and voice of his mother. He flushed for some reason or other and quickly put the leaflet into his pocket, and left the piano to meet her. She looked at him with a caressing smile as she came toward him; her pale, handsome face greatly resembled his, and she had the same large eyes.

Just then, he heard his mom's footsteps and voice getting closer. For some reason, he felt embarrassed and quickly shoved the leaflet into his pocket before leaving the piano to greet her. She approached him with a warm smile; her pale, beautiful face looked a lot like his, and they shared the same large eyes.

She asked him, as she always did: “Well, what’s the news to-day?”

She asked him, as she always did, "So, what's the news today?"

“There’s nothing new,” said Volodya dejectedly.

“Nothing’s changed,” Volodya said sadly.

But it occurred to him at once that he was being ungracious, and he felt ashamed. He smiled genially and began to recall what had happened at school; but this only made him feel sadder.

But he quickly realized that he was being rude, and he felt embarrassed. He smiled warmly and started to think about what had happened at school; but this only made him feel more upset.

“Pruzhinin has again distinguished himself,” and he began to tell about the teacher who was disliked by his pupils for his rudeness. “Lentyev was reciting his lesson and made a mess of it, and so Pruzhinin said to him: ‘Well, that’s enough; sit down, blockhead!’”

“Pruzhinin has once again made a name for himself,” and he started to tell about the teacher who was unpopular with his students because he was rude. “Lentyev was going over his lesson and messed it up, so Pruzhinin said to him: ‘Alright, that’s enough; sit down, idiot!’”

“Nothing escapes you,” said his mother, smiling.

“Nothing gets past you,” said his mother, smiling.

“He’s always rude.”

"He's always disrespectful."

After a brief silence Volodya sighed, then complained: “They are always in a hurry.”

After a short pause, Volodya sighed and said, “They’re always in a rush.”

“Who?” asked his mother.

“Who?” his mom asked.

“I mean the masters. Every one is anxious to finish his course quickly and to make a good show at the examination. And if you ask a question you are immediately suspected of trying to take up the time until the bell rings, and to avoid having questions put to you.”

“I mean the instructors. Everyone is eager to finish their course quickly and to perform well on the exam. And if you ask a question, you're immediately suspected of just trying to waste time until the bell rings and of avoiding being questioned yourself.”

“Do you talk much after the lessons?”

“Do you chat a lot after the classes?”

“Well, yes—but there’s the same hurry after the lessons to get home, or to study the lessons in the girls’ class-rooms. And everything is done in a hurry—you are no sooner done with the geometry than you must study your Greek.”

“Well, yes—but there’s the same rush after classes to get home, or to study in the girls’ classrooms. And everything is done quickly—you finish geometry, and then you have to study your Greek.”

“That’s to keep you from yawning.”

"That’s to stop you from yawning."

“Yawning! I’m more like a squirrel going round on its cage-wheel. It’s exasperating.”

“Yawn! I feel like a squirrel running on its wheel. It’s so frustrating.”

His mother smiled lightly.

His mom smiled gently.

II

After dinner Volodya went to his room to prepare his lessons. His mother saw that the room was comfortable, that nothing was lacking in it. No one ever disturbed Volodya here; even his mother refrained from coming in at this time. She would come in later, to help Volodya if he needed help.

After dinner, Volodya went to his room to study. His mom noticed that the room was cozy and had everything he needed. No one bothered Volodya when he was in there; even his mom stayed away during this time. She would come in later to help him if he needed it.

Volodya was an industrious and even a clever pupil. But he found it difficult to-day to apply himself. No matter what lesson he tried he could not help remembering something unpleasant; he would recall the teacher of each particular subject, his sarcastic or rude remark, which propped in passings had entered in the impressionable boy’s mind.

Volodya was a hardworking and even smart student. But today he found it hard to focus. No matter what lesson he attempted, he couldn’t stop remembering something unpleasant; he would think back to the teacher of each subject, recalling their sarcastic or rude comments, which had stuck in the impressionable boy’s mind.

Several of his recent lessons happened to turn out poorly; the teachers appeared dissatisfied, and they grumbled incessantly. Their mood communicated itself to Volodya, and his books and copy-books inspired him at this moment with a deep confusion and unrest.

Several of his recent lessons didn't go well; the teachers seemed unhappy and complained non-stop. Their mood affected Volodya, leaving him feeling deeply confused and restless as he looked at his books and notebooks.

He passed hastily from the first lesson to the second and to the third; this bother with trifles for the sake of not appearing “a blockhead” the next day seemed to him both silly and unnecessary. The thought perturbed him. He began to yawn from tedium and from sadness, and to dangle his feet impatiently; he simply could not sit still.

He quickly moved from the first lesson to the second and then to the third; this fuss over little things just to avoid looking “stupid” the next day felt both ridiculous and pointless to him. The idea bothered him. He started to yawn out of boredom and sadness, and his feet hung restlessly; he just couldn’t sit still.

But he knew too well that the lessons must be learnt, that this was very important, that his future depended upon it; and so he went on conscientiously with the tedious business.

But he knew all too well that he had to learn the lessons, that this was really important, that his future depended on it; so he continued to work diligently on the tedious task.

Volodya made a blot on the copy-book, and he put his pen aside. He looked at the blot, and decided that it could be erased with a penknife. He was glad of the distraction.

Volodya made a smudge in his notebook and set his pen down. He stared at the smudge and figured he could clean it up with a penknife. He was relieved for the distraction.

Not finding the penknife on the table he put his hand into his pocket and rummaged there. Among all such rubbish as is to be found in a boy’s pocket he felt his penknife and pulled it out, together with some sort of leaflet.

Not finding the penknife on the table, he reached into his pocket and started searching. Among all the junk typically found in a boy's pocket, he felt his penknife and pulled it out, along with a kind of leaflet.

He did not see at first what the paper was he held in his hands, but on looking at it he suddenly remembered that this was the little book with the shadows, and quite as suddenly he grew cheerful and animated.

He didn't realize at first what the paper was that he was holding, but when he looked at it, he suddenly remembered that it was the little book with the shadows, and just like that, he became cheerful and lively.

And there it was—that same little leaflet which he had forgotten when he began his lessons.

And there it was—that same little leaflet he had forgotten about when he started his lessons.

He jumped briskly off his chair, moved the lamp nearer the wall, looked cautiously at the closed door—as though afraid of some one entering—and, turning the leaflet to the familiar page, began to study the first drawing with great intentness, and to arrange his fingers according to directions. The first shadow came out as a confused shape, not at all what it should have been. Volodya moved the lamp, now here, now there; he bent and he stretched his fingers; and he was at last rewarded by seeing a woman’s head with a three-cornered hat.

He jumped up quickly from his chair, moved the lamp closer to the wall, glanced cautiously at the closed door—as if afraid someone might come in—and, turning the leaflet to the familiar page, began to study the first drawing intently while positioning his fingers according to the instructions. The first shadow appeared as a jumbled shape, nothing like it was supposed to be. Volodya adjusted the lamp, moving it this way and that; he bent and stretched his fingers; and finally, he was rewarded by seeing the head of a woman wearing a three-cornered hat.

Volodya grew cheerful. He inclined his hand somewhat and moved his fingers very slightly—the head bowed, smiled, and grimaced amusingly.

Volodya became cheerful. He tilted his hand a bit and moved his fingers just a little—the head lowered, smiled, and made a funny face.

Volodya proceeded with the second figure, then with the others. All were hard at the beginning, but he managed them somehow in the end.

Volodya moved on to the second figure, then to the rest. They were all tough at first, but he got through them in the end.

He spent a half-hour in this occupation, and forgot all about his lessons, the school, and the whole world.

He spent half an hour doing this, completely forgetting about his lessons, school, and everything else.

Suddenly he heard familiar footsteps behind the door. Volodya flushed; he stuffed the leaflet into his pocket and quickly moved the lamp to its place, almost overturning it; then he sat down and bent over his copy-book. His mother entered.

Suddenly, he heard familiar footsteps coming from behind the door. Volodya blushed; he shoved the leaflet into his pocket and quickly repositioned the lamp, nearly knocking it over; then he sat down and leaned over his notebook. His mother walked in.

“Let’s go and have tea, Volodenka,” she said to him.

“Let’s go have some tea, Volodenka,” she said to him.

Volodya pretended that he was looking at the blot and that he was about to open his penknife. His mother gently put her hands on his head. Volodya threw the knife aside and pressed his flushing face against his mother. Evidently she noticed nothing, and this made Volodya glad. Still, he felt ashamed, as though he had actually been caught at some stupid prank.

Volodya acted like he was focusing on the blot and that he was about to open his pocketknife. His mother softly placed her hands on his head. Volodya tossed the knife aside and pressed his reddened face against her. She clearly didn’t notice anything, which made Volodya feel relieved. Still, he felt embarrassed, as if he had really been caught doing something foolish.

III

The samovar stood upon the round table in the dining-room and quietly hummed its garrulous song. The hanging-lamp diffused its light upon the white tablecloth and upon the dark walls, filling the room with dream and mystery.

The samovar sat on the round table in the dining room, quietly humming its talkative tune. The hanging lamp cast its light on the white tablecloth and the dark walls, filling the room with a sense of dream and mystery.

Volodya’s mother seemed wistful as she leant her handsome, pale face forward over the table. Volodya was leaning on his arm, and was stirring the small spoon in his glass. It was good to watch the tea’s sweet eddies and to see the little bubbles rise to the surface. The little silver spoon quietly tinkled.

Volodya's mom looked dreamy as she leaned her attractive, pale face over the table. Volodya rested his arm on the table and stirred the small spoon in his glass. It was nice to watch the sweet swirls of the tea and see the little bubbles rise to the top. The tiny silver spoon made a soft tinkle.

The boiling water, sputtering, ran from the tap into his mother’s cup.

The boiling water, bubbling, flowed from the faucet into his mom's cup.

A light shadow was cast by the little spoon upon the saucer and the tablecloth, and it lost itself in the glass of tea. Volodya watched it intently: the shadows thrown by the tiny little eddies and bubbles recalled something to him—precisely what, Volodya could not say. He held up and he turned the little spoon, and he ran his fingers over it—but nothing came of it.

A faint shadow was cast by the small spoon onto the saucer and the tablecloth, blending into the glass of tea. Volodya watched it closely: the shadows created by the tiny ripples and bubbles reminded him of something—exactly what, Volodya couldn’t pinpoint. He lifted the small spoon and turned it, running his fingers over it—but nothing came to him.

“All the same,” he stubbornly insisted to himself, “it’s not with fingers alone that shadows can be made. They are possible with anything. But the thing is to adjust oneself to one’s material.”

“All the same,” he stubbornly insisted to himself, “you can’t make shadows with just your fingers. You can create them with anything. The key is to adapt to your material.”

And Volodya began to examine the shadows of the samovar, of the chairs, of his mother’s head, as well as the shadows cast on the table by the dishes; and he tried to catch a resemblance in all these shadows to something. His mother was speaking—Volodya was not listening properly.

And Volodya started to look at the shadows of the samovar, the chairs, and his mother’s head, along with the shadows cast on the table by the dishes; he tried to find a resemblance in all these shadows to something. His mother was talking—Volodya wasn’t really paying attention.

“How is Lesha Sitnikov getting on at school?” asked his mother.

“How is Lesha Sitnikov doing at school?” asked his mother.

Volodya was studying then the shadow of the milk-jug. He gave a start, and answered hastily: “It’s a tom-cat.”

Volodya was focused on the shadow of the milk jug. He jumped and replied quickly, “It’s a tomcat.”

“Volodya, you must be asleep,” said his astonished mother. “What tom-cat?”

“Volodya, you must be asleep,” said his surprised mom. “What tom-cat?”

Volodya grew red.

Volodya blushed.

“I don’t know what’s got into my head,” he said. “I’m sorry, mother, I wasn’t listening.”

“I don’t know what’s gotten into me,” he said. “I’m sorry, Mom, I wasn’t paying attention.”

IV

The next evening, before tea, Volodya again thought of his shadows, and gave himself up to them. One shadow insisted on turning out badly, no matter how hard he stretched and bent his fingers.

The next evening, before tea, Volodya thought about his shadows again and let himself fully engage with them. One shadow kept insisting on looking bad, no matter how much he twisted and stretched his fingers.

Volodya was so absorbed in this that he did not hear his mother coming. At the creaking of the door he quickly put the leaflet into his pocket and turned away, confused, from the wall. But his mother was already looking at his hands, and a tremor of fear lit up her eyes.

Volodya was so lost in this that he didn't hear his mother approaching. At the sound of the door creaking, he quickly shoved the leaflet into his pocket and turned away from the wall, feeling embarrassed. But his mother was already staring at his hands, and a flash of fear sparked in her eyes.

“What are you doing, Volodya? What have you hidden?”

“What are you up to, Volodya? What did you hide?”

“Nothing, really,” muttered Volodya, flushing and changing colour rapidly.

“Nothing, really,” muttered Volodya, his face reddening and changing colors quickly.

It flashed upon her that Volodya wished to smoke, and that he had hidden a cigarette.

It occurred to her that Volodya wanted to smoke and that he had stashed a cigarette.

“Volodya, show me at once what you are hiding,” she said in a frightened voice.

“Volodya, show me right now what you're hiding,” she said in a scared voice.

“Really, mamma....”

“Seriously, mom....”

She caught Volodya by the elbow.

She grabbed Volodya by the elbow.

“Must I feel in your pocket myself?”

“Do I have to check your pocket myself?”

Volodya grew even redder, and pulled the little book out of his pocket.

Volodya turned even redder and took the little book out of his pocket.

“Here it is,” he said, giving it to his mother.

“Here it is,” he said, handing it to his mom.

“Well, what is it?”

“Well, what is it?”

“Well, here,” he explained, “on this side are the drawings, and here, as you see, are the shadows. I was trying to throw them on the wall, and I haven’t succeeded very well.”

“Well, here,” he explained, “on this side are the drawings, and here, as you can see, are the shadows. I was trying to project them on the wall, but I haven’t done a great job.”

“What is there to hide here!” said his mother, becoming more tranquil. “Now show me what they look like.”

“What’s there to hide here?” his mother asked, calming down. “Now show me what they look like.”

Volodya, taken aback, began obediently to show his mother the shadows.

Volodya, surprised, started to obediently show his mom the shadows.

“Now this is the profile of a bald-headed man. And this is the head of a hare.”

“Now this is the profile of a bald man. And this is the head of a hare.”

“And so this is how you are studying your lessons!”

“And this is how you're studying your lessons!”

“Only for a little, mother.”

“Just for a bit, mom.”

“For a little! Why are you blushing then, my dear? Well, I shan’t say anything more. I think I can depend on you to do what is right.”

“For a little! Why are you blushing then, my dear? Well, I won’t say anything more. I trust you to do the right thing.”

His mother moved her hand over his short, bristling hair, whereupon Volodya laughed and hid his flushing face under his mother’s elbow.

His mother ran her hand over his short, prickly hair, which made Volodya laugh and bury his blushing face under his mother’s elbow.

Then his mother left him, and for a long time Volodya felt awkward and ashamed. His mother had caught him doing something that he himself would have ridiculed had he caught any of his companions doing it.

Then his mom left him, and for a long time, Volodya felt uncomfortable and embarrassed. His mom had caught him doing something that he would have laughed at if he had seen any of his friends doing it.

Volodya knew that he was a clever lad, and he deemed himself serious; and this was, after all, a game fit only for little girls when they got together.

Volodya knew he was smart, and he considered himself serious; after all, this was just a game for little girls when they got together.

He pushed the little book with the shadows deeper into the table-drawer, and did not take it out again for more than a week; indeed, he thought little about the shadows that week. Only in the evening sometimes, in changing from one lesson to another, he would smile at the recollection of the girl in the hat—there were, indeed, moments when he put his hand in the drawer to get the little book, but he always quickly remembered the shame he experienced when his mother first found him out, and this made him resume his work at once.

He shoved the small book with the shadows further into the table drawer and didn’t take it out again for over a week; in fact, he hardly thought about the shadows that week. Only in the evenings, sometimes while switching from one lesson to another, would he smile at the memory of the girl in the hat—there were indeed moments when he reached into the drawer to grab the small book, but he always quickly recalled the embarrassment he felt when his mom first discovered him, which made him get back to work immediately.

V

Volodya and his mother lived in their own house on the outskirts of the district town. Eugenia Stepanovna had been a widow for nine years. She was now thirty-five years old; she seemed young and handsome, and Volodya loved her tenderly. She lived entirely for her son, studied ancient languages for his sake, and shared all his school cares. A quiet and gentle woman, she looked somewhat apprehensively upon the world out of her large, benign eyes.

Volodya and his mom lived in their own house on the outskirts of the town. Eugenia Stepanovna had been a widow for nine years. She was now thirty-five years old; she seemed young and attractive, and Volodya loved her dearly. She dedicated her life to her son, studied ancient languages for him, and shared in all his school worries. A quiet and gentle woman, she looked a bit apprehensively at the world through her large, kind eyes.

They had one domestic. Praskovya was a widow; she was gruff, sturdy, and strong; she was forty-five years old, but in her stern taciturnity she was more like a woman a hundred years old.

They had one housekeeper. Praskovya was a widow; she was tough, sturdy, and strong; she was forty-five years old, but in her serious silence, she seemed more like a woman a hundred years old.

Whenever Volodya looked at her morose, stony face he wondered what she was thinking of in her kitchen during the long winter evenings, as the cold knitting-needles, clinking, shifted in her bony fingers with a regular movement, and her dry lips stirred yet uttered no sound. Was she recalling her drunken husband, or her children who had died earlier? or was she musing upon her lonely and homeless old age?

Whenever Volodya looked at her gloomy, expressionless face, he wondered what she was thinking about in her kitchen during the long winter evenings. The cold knitting needles clinked as they shifted in her bony fingers with a steady motion, and her dry lips moved but made no sound. Was she remembering her drunken husband, or her children who had passed away earlier? Or was she reflecting on her lonely and homeless old age?

Her stony face seemed hopelessly gloomy and austere.

Her expression was cold and looked incredibly gloomy and severe.

VI

It was a long autumn evening. On the other side of the wall were the wind and the rain.

It was a long autumn evening. On the other side of the wall, the wind and the rain were beating down.

How wearily, how indifferently the lamp flared! Volodya, propping himself up on his elbow, leant his whole body over to the left and looked at the white wall and at the white window-blinds.

How tiredly, how carelessly the lamp flickered! Volodya, propping himself up on his elbow, leaned his whole body to the left and looked at the white wall and the white window blinds.

The pale flowers were almost invisible on the wall-paper ... the wall was a melancholy white....

The pale flowers were nearly undetectable on the wallpaper ... the wall was a sad white....

The shaded lamp subdued the bright glare of light. The entire upper portion of the room was twilit.

The shaded lamp softened the harsh glare of the light. The whole upper part of the room was dim.

Volodya lifted his right arm. A long, faintly outlined, confused shadow crept across the shaded wall.

Volodya raised his right arm. A long, slightly defined, twisted shadow moved across the dim wall.

It was the shadow of an angel, flying heaven-ward from a depraved and afflicted world; it was a translucent shadow, spreading its broad wings and reposing its bowed head sadly upon its breast.

It was the shadow of an angel, soaring toward heaven from a corrupted and suffering world; it was a clear shadow, spreading its wide wings and resting its lowered head sadly on its chest.

Would not the angel, with his gentle hands, carry away with him something significant yet despised of this world?

Wouldn't the angel, with his gentle hands, take away something meaningful yet looked down upon from this world?

Volodya sighed. He let his arm fall languidly. He let his depressed eyes rest on his books.

Volodya sighed. He let his arm drop lazily. He let his downcast eyes rest on his books.

It was a long autumn evening.... The wall was a melancholy white.... On the other side of the wall something wept and rustled.

It was a long autumn evening.... The wall was a sad white.... On the other side of the wall, something was crying and stirring.

VII

Volodya’s mother found him a second time with the shadows.

Volodya’s mom found him with the shadows a second time.

This time the bull’s head was a success, and he was delighted. He made the bull stretch out his neck, and the bull lowed.

This time, the bull's head was a success, and he was thrilled. He made the bull stretch out its neck, and the bull mooed.

His mother was less pleased.

His mom was less pleased.

“So this is how you are taking up your time,” she said reproachfully.

“So this is how you’re spending your time,” she said, disapprovingly.

“For a little, mamma,” whispered Volodya, embarrassed.

“For a bit, mom,” whispered Volodya, feeling shy.

“You might at least save this for a more suitable time,” his mother went on. “And you are no longer a little boy. Aren’t you ashamed to waste your time on such nonsense!”

“You could at least save this for a better time,” his mother continued. “And you’re not a little boy anymore. Aren’t you embarrassed to waste your time on such nonsense!”

“Mamma, dear, I shan’t do it again.”

“Mama, dear, I won’t do it again.”

But Volodya found it difficult to keep his promise. He enjoyed making shadows, and the desire to make them came to him often, especially during an uninteresting lesson.

But Volodya had a hard time keeping his promise. He loved making shadows, and the urge to create them hit him frequently, especially during a boring lesson.

This amusement occupied much of his time on some evenings and interfered with his lessons. He had to make up for it afterwards and to lose some sleep. How could he give up his amusement?

This pastime took up a lot of his time on certain evenings and disrupted his studies. He had to catch up later and sacrifice some sleep. How could he give up this fun?

Volodya succeeded in evolving several new figures, and not by means of the fingers alone. These figures lived on the wall, and it even seemed to Volodya at times that they talked to him and entertained him.

Volodya managed to create several new figures, and not just with his fingers. These figures lived on the wall, and at times it even felt to Volodya like they were talking to him and keeping him entertained.

But Volodya was a dreamer even before then.

But Volodya had always been a dreamer, even before that.

VIII

It was night. Volodya’s room was dark. He had gone to bed but he could not sleep. He was lying on his back and was looking at the ceiling.

It was nighttime. Volodya’s room was dark. He had gone to bed, but he couldn’t sleep. He was lying on his back, staring at the ceiling.

Some one was walking in the street with a lantern. His shadow traversed the ceiling, among the red spots of light thrown by the lantern. It was evident that the lantern swung in the hands of the passer-by—the shadow wavered and seemed agitated.

Someone was walking down the street with a lantern. His shadow moved across the ceiling, dancing among the red spots of light cast by the lantern. It was clear that the lantern swung in the hands of the passerby—the shadow flickered and looked restless.

Volodya felt a sadness and a fear. He quickly pulled the bed-cover over his head, and, trembling in his haste, he turned on his right side and began to encourage himself.

Volodya felt a sense of sadness and fear. He quickly pulled the blanket over his head, and, shaking from his rush, he turned onto his right side and started to reassure himself.

He then felt soothed and warm. His mind began to weave sweet, naïve fancies, the fancies which visited him usually before sleep.

He then felt calm and warm. His mind started to create sweet, innocent daydreams, the daydreams that usually came to him before he fell asleep.

Often when he went to bed he felt suddenly afraid; he felt as though he were becoming smaller and weaker. He would then hide among the pillows, and gradually became soothed and loving, and wished his mother were there that he might put his arms round her neck and kiss her.

Often when he went to bed, he suddenly felt scared; it was as if he were becoming smaller and weaker. He would then hide among the pillows and gradually felt comforted and affectionate, wishing his mom were there so he could wrap his arms around her neck and kiss her.

IX

The grey twilight was growing denser. The shadows merged. Volodya felt depressed. But here was the lamp. The light poured itself on the green tablecloth, the vague, beloved shadows appeared on the wall.

The grey twilight was getting thicker. The shadows blended together. Volodya felt down. But there was the lamp. The light spread across the green tablecloth, and the familiar, cherished shadows appeared on the wall.

Volodya suddenly felt glad and animated, and made haste to get the little grey book. The bull began to low ... the young lady to laugh uproariously.... What evil, round eyes the bald-headed gentleman was making!

Volodya suddenly felt happy and energized, and quickly grabbed the little grey book. The bull started to moo... the young lady laughed uproariously... What wicked, round eyes the bald-headed man had!

Then he tried his own. It was the steppe. Here was a wayfarer with his knapsack. Volodya seemed to hear the endless, monotonous song of the road....

Then he tried his own. It was the steppe. Here was a traveler with his backpack. Volodya seemed to hear the endless, monotonous song of the road...

Volodya felt both joy and sadness.

Volodya felt a mix of happiness and sadness.

X

“Volodya, it’s the third time I’ve seen you with the little book. Do you spend whole evenings admiring your fingers?”

“Volodya, this is the third time I’ve seen you with that little book. Do you really spend entire evenings just looking at your fingers?”

Volodya stood uneasily at the table, like a truant caught, and he turned the pages of the leaflet with hot fingers.

Volodya stood uncomfortably at the table, like a student caught skipping school, and he flipped through the pages of the leaflet with nervous fingers.

“Give it to me,” said his mother.

“Give it to me,” his mom said.

Volodya, confused, put out his hand with the leaflet. His mother took it, said nothing, and went out; while Volodya sat down over his copy-books.

Volodya, feeling confused, extended his hand with the leaflet. His mother took it, didn't say anything, and left; while Volodya sat down with his notebooks.

He felt ashamed that, by his stubbornness, he had offended his mother, and he felt vexed that she had taken the booklet from him; he was even more vexed at himself for letting the matter go so far. He felt his awkward position, and his vexation with his mother troubled him: he had scruples in being angry with her, yet he couldn’t help it. And because he had scruples he felt even more angry.

He felt ashamed that his stubbornness had upset his mom, and he was annoyed that she had taken the booklet from him; he was even more frustrated with himself for letting things escalate. He recognized his awkward situation, and his irritation with his mom bothered him: he felt guilty about being mad at her, yet he couldn't help it. And because he felt guilty, he became even angrier.

“Well, let her take it,” he said to himself at last, “I can get along without it.”

“Well, let her have it,” he said to himself finally, “I can manage without it.”

And, in truth, Volodya had the figures in his memory, and used the little book merely for verification.

And honestly, Volodya had the numbers memorized and only used the little book to double-check.

XI

In the meantime his mother opened the little book with the shadows—and became lost in thought.

In the meantime, his mother opened the small book filled with shadows and got lost in thought.

“I wonder what’s fascinating about them?” she mused. “It is strange that such a good, clever boy should suddenly, become wrapped up in such nonsense! No, that means it’s not mere nonsense. What, then, is it?” she pursued her questioning of herself.

“I wonder what’s so interesting about them?” she thought. “It’s odd that such a good, smart kid should suddenly get caught up in such nonsense! No, that means it’s not just nonsense. So, what is it?” she continued to question herself.

A strange fear took possession of her; she felt malignant toward these black pictures, yet quailed before them.

A strange fear engulfed her; she felt hostility toward these dark images, yet still shrank back from them.

She rose and lighted a candle. She approached the wall, the little grey book still in her hand, and paused in her wavering agitation.

She got up and lit a candle. She walked over to the wall, still holding the little grey book, and paused in her unsteady agitation.

“Yes, it is important to get to the bottom of this,” she resolved, and began to reproduce the shadows from the first to the last.

“Yes, it’s important to figure this out,” she determined, and started to recreate the shadows from the first to the last.

She persisted most patiently with her hands and her fingers, until she succeeded in reproducing the figure she desired. A confused, apprehensive feelings stirred within her. She tried to conquer it. But her fear fascinated her as it grew stronger. Her hands trembled, while her thought, cowed by life’s twilight, ran on to meet the approaching sorrows.

She patiently kept working with her hands and fingers until she managed to create the shape she wanted. Confusing and anxious feelings welled up inside her. She tried to overcome them. But as her fear intensified, it captivated her. Her hands shook, while her mind, overwhelmed by the twilight of life, raced ahead to face the oncoming sorrows.

She suddenly heard her son’s footsteps. She trembled, hid the little book, and blew out the candle.

She suddenly heard her son’s footsteps. She trembled, hid the small book, and blew out the candle.

Volodya entered and stopped in the doorway, confused by the stern look of his mother as she stood by the wall in a strange, uneasy attitude.

Volodya walked in and paused in the doorway, puzzled by his mother's serious expression as she leaned against the wall in a tense, uncomfortable way.

“What do you want?” asked his mother in a harsh, uneven voice.

“What do you want?” his mother asked in a sharp, unsteady voice.

A vague conjecture ran across Volodya’s mind, but he quickly repelled it and began to talk to his mother.

A vague thought crossed Volodya's mind, but he quickly brushed it aside and started talking to his mom.

XII

Then Volodya left her.

Then Volodya walked away from her.

She paced up and down the room a number of times. She noticed that her shadow followed her on the floor, and, strange to say, it was the first time in her life that her own shadow had made her uneasy. The thought that there was a shadow assailed her mind unceasingly—and Eugenia Stepanovna, for some reason, was afraid of this thought, and even tried not to look at her shadow.

She walked back and forth in the room several times. She saw that her shadow followed her on the floor, and oddly enough, it was the first time in her life that her shadow made her feel uncomfortable. The idea of having a shadow plagued her mind constantly—and for some reason, Eugenia Stepanovna was scared of this thought and even tried to avoid looking at her shadow.

But the shadow crept after her and taunted her. Eugenia Stepanovna tried to think of something else—but in vain.

But the shadow followed her and mocked her. Eugenia Stepanovna tried to think of something else—but it was useless.

She suddenly paused, pale and agitated.

She suddenly stopped, looking pale and upset.

“Well, it’s a shadow, a shadow!” she exclaimed aloud, stamping her foot with a strange irritation, “what of it?”

“Well, it’s just a shadow, a shadow!” she shouted, stamping her foot in frustration. “So what?”

Then all at once she reflected that it was stupid to make a fuss and to stamp her feet, and she became quiet.

Then suddenly she realized it was silly to make a scene and stomp her feet, and she calmed down.

She approached the mirror. Her face was paler than usual, and her lips quivered with a kind of strange hate.

She walked up to the mirror. Her face was lighter than normal, and her lips trembled with a strange kind of hatred.

“It’s nerves,” she thought; “I must take myself in hand.”

“It’s just nerves,” she thought. “I need to get a grip on myself.”

XIII

Twilight was falling. Volodya grew pensive.

Twilight was setting in. Volodya became thoughtful.

“Let’s go for a stroll, Volodya,” said his mother.

“Let’s take a walk, Volodya,” said his mom.

But in the street there were also shadows everywhere, mysterious, elusive evening shadows; and they whispered in Volodya’s ear something that was familiar and infinitely sad.

But on the street, there were shadows everywhere, mysterious and elusive evening shadows; and they whispered in Volodya’s ear something that was familiar and deeply sad.

In the clouded sky two or three stars looked out, and they seemed equally distant and equally strange to Volodya and to the shadows that surrounded him.

In the cloudy sky, two or three stars shone through, appearing equally far away and equally strange to Volodya and the shadows around him.

“Mamma,” he said, oblivious of the fact that he had interrupted her as she was telling him something, “what a pity that it is impossible to reach those stars.”

“Mama,” he said, not realizing that he had cut her off while she was talking, “what a shame that we can’t reach those stars.”

His mother looked up at the sky and answered: “I don’t see that it’s necessary. Our place is on earth. It is better for us here. It’s quite another thing there.”

His mother looked up at the sky and replied, “I don’t think it’s necessary. Our home is on earth. It’s better for us here. It’s a completely different story over there.”

“How faintly they glimmer! They ought to be glad of it.”

“How faintly they shine! They should be happy about it.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“If they shone more strongly they would cast shadows.”

“If they shone brighter, they would cast shadows.”

“Oh, Volodya, why do you think only of shadows?”

“Oh, Volodya, why are you only thinking about shadows?”

“I didn’t mean to, mamma,” said Volodya in a penitent voice.

“I didn’t mean to, Mom,” said Volodya in a remorseful tone.

XIV

Volodya worked harder than ever at his lessons; he was afraid to hurt his mother by being lazy. But he employed all his invention in grouping the objects on his table in a way that would produce new and ever more fantastic shadows. He put this here and that there—anything that came to his hands—and he rejoiced when outlines appeared on the white wall that his mind could grasp. There was an intimacy between him and these shadowy outlines, and they were very dear to him. They were not dumb, they spoke to him, and Volodya understood their inarticulate speech.

Volodya put in more effort than ever into his studies; he didn't want to let his mom down by being lazy. But he used all his creativity to arrange the things on his table in ways that created new and increasingly amazing shadows. He placed this here and that there—anything he could find—and felt a rush of joy when shapes started to form on the white wall that he could comprehend. There was a closeness between him and these shadowy shapes, and they meant a lot to him. They weren’t silent; they communicated with him, and Volodya understood their unspoken language.

He understood why the dejected wayfarer murmured as he wandered upon the long road, the autumn wetness under his feet, a stick in his trembling hand, a knapsack on his bowed back.

He understood why the sad traveler mumbled as he walked along the long road, the autumn dampness beneath his feet, a stick in his shaking hand, a backpack on his hunched back.

He understood why the snow-covered forest, its boughs crackling with frost, complained, as it stood sadly dreaming in the winter stillness; and he understood why the lonely crow cawed on the old oak, and why the bustling squirrel looked sadly out of its tree-hollow.

He understood why the snow-covered forest, its branches crackling with frost, seemed to complain as it stood there sadly dreaming in the quiet of winter; and he understood why the lonely crow cawed on the old oak and why the busy squirrel looked out of its tree hollow with a sense of sadness.

He understood why the decrepit and homeless old beggar-women sobbed in the dismal autumn wind, as they shivered in their rags in the crowded graveyard, among the crumbling crosses and the hopelessly black tombs.

He understood why the worn-out and homeless old beggar-women cried in the bleak autumn wind, as they shook in their tattered clothes in the crowded graveyard, surrounded by the decaying crosses and the deep black tombs.

There was self-forgetfulness in this, and also tormenting woe!

There was a sense of losing oneself in this, and also deep, painful sorrow!

XV

Volodya’s mother observed that he continued to play.

Volodya's mom noticed that he kept playing.

She said to him after dinner: “At least, you might get interested in something else.”

She said to him after dinner, "At least you could get interested in something else."

“In what?”

"In what way?"

“You might read.”

"Feel free to read."

“No sooner do I begin to read than I want to cast shadows.”

“No sooner do I start reading than I want to create shadows.”

“If you’d only try something else—say soap-bubbles.”

“If you’d just try something different—like soap bubbles.”

Volodya smiled sadly.

Volodya smiled with sadness.

“No sooner do the bubbles fly up than the shadows follow them on the wall.”

“No sooner do the bubbles float up than the shadows trail behind them on the wall.”

“Volodya, unless you take care your nerves will be shattered. Already you have grown thinner because of this.”

“Volodya, if you’re not careful, your nerves are going to be shot. You’ve already lost weight because of this.”

“Mamma, you exaggerate.”

"Mom, you're exaggerating."

“No, Volodya.... Don’t I know that you’ve begun to sleep badly and to talk nonsense in your sleep. Now, just think, suppose you die!”

“No, Volodya... I know you've started sleeping poorly and talking nonsense in your sleep. Just think about it, what if you die!”

“What are you saying!”

"What do you mean?"

“God forbid, but if you go mad, or die, I shall suffer horribly.”

“God forbid, but if you go crazy or die, I'll be devastated.”

Volodya laughed and threw himself on his mother’s neck.

Volodya laughed and hugged his mom.

“Mamma dear, I shan’t die. I won’t do it again.”

“Mama, I won’t die. I promise I won’t do it again.”

She saw that he was crying now.

She noticed that he was crying now.

“That will do,” she said. “God is merciful. Now you see how nervous you are. You’re laughing and crying at the same time.”

"That's enough," she said. "God is merciful. Now you can see how nervous you are. You're laughing and crying at the same time."

XVI

Volodya’s mother began to look at him with careful and anxious eyes. Every trifle now agitated her.

Volodya's mom started to watch him with worried and cautious eyes. Every little thing was now making her anxious.

She noticed that Volodya’s head was somewhat asymmetrical: his one ear was higher than the other, his chin slightly turned to one side. She looked in the mirror, and further remarked that Volodya had inherited this too from her.

She noticed that Volodya’s head was a bit uneven: one of his ears was higher than the other, and his chin was tilted slightly to one side. She looked in the mirror and observed that Volodya had inherited this from her as well.

“It may be,” she thought, “one of the characteristics of unfortunate heredity—degeneration; in which case where is the root of the evil? Is it my fault or his father’s?”

“It could be,” she thought, “one of the traits of bad genetics—decline; if so, where does the problem come from? Is it my fault or his father's?”

Eugenia Stepanovna recalled her dead husband. He was a most kind-hearted and most lovable man, somewhat weak-willed, with rash impulses. He was by nature a zealot and a mystic, and he dreamt of a social Utopia, and went among the people. He had been rather given to tippling the last years of his life.

Eugenia Stepanovna remembered her deceased husband. He was a very kind and lovable man, a bit indecisive, with impulsive tendencies. By nature, he was a dreamer and a mystic, aspiring for a social Utopia, and he connected with the people. In the last few years of his life, he had developed a habit of drinking.

He died young; he was but thirty-five years old.

He died young; he was only thirty-five years old.

Volodya’s mother even took her boy to the doctor and described his symptoms. The doctor, a cheerful young man, listened to her, then laughed and gave counsel concerning diet and way of life, throwing in a few witty remarks; he wrote out a prescription in a happy, off-hand way, and he added playfully, with a slap on Volodya’s shoulder: “But the very best medicine would be—a birch.”

Volodya’s mom even took him to the doctor and explained his symptoms. The doctor, a cheerful young guy, listened to her, then laughed and offered advice on diet and lifestyle, mixing in a few funny comments; he wrote out a prescription casually, and playfully added, giving Volodya’s shoulder a light slap, “But the best medicine would be—a birch.”

Volodya’s mother felt the affront deeply, but she followed all the rest of the instructions faithfully.

Volodya's mom felt the insult deeply, but she followed all the other instructions faithfully.

XVII

Volodya was sitting in his class. He felt depressed. He listened inattentively.

Volodya was sitting in class. He felt down. He listened without focusing.

He raised his eyes. A shadow was moving along the ceiling near the front wall. Volodya observed that it came in through the first window. To begin with it fell from the window toward the centre of the class-room, but later it started forward rather quickly away from Volodya—evidently some one was walking in the street, just by the window. While this shadow was still moving another shadow came through the second window, falling, as did the first one, toward the back wall, but later it began to turn quickly toward the front wall. The same thing happened at the third and the fourth windows; the shadows fell in the class-room on the ceiling, and in the degree that the passer-by moved forward they retreated backward.

He looked up. A shadow was moving along the ceiling near the front wall. Volodya noticed that it came in through the first window. Initially, it dropped from the window toward the center of the classroom, but then it quickly moved away from Volodya—clearly, someone was walking outside, right by the window. While this shadow was still moving, another shadow came through the second window, falling, like the first, toward the back wall, but soon it turned quickly toward the front wall. The same thing happened at the third and fourth windows; the shadows moved across the ceiling in the classroom, and as the passerby moved forward, they retreated backward.

“This,” thought Volodya, “is not at all the same as in an open place, where the shadow follows the man; when the man goes forward, the shadow glides behind, and other shadows again meet him in the front.”

“This,” thought Volodya, “is nothing like being out in the open, where the shadow follows a person; when a person moves forward, the shadow slides behind, and other shadows come at him from the front.”

Volodya turned his eyes on the gaunt figure of the tutor. His callous, yellow face annoyed Volodya. He looked for his shadow and found it on the wall, just behind the tutor’s chair. The monstrous shape bent over and rocked from side to side, but it had neither a yellow face nor a malignant smile, and Volodya looked at it with joy. His thoughts scampered off somewhere far away, and he heard not a single thing of what was being said.

Volodya fixed his gaze on the thin figure of the tutor. The tutor's harsh, yellow face irritated Volodya. He searched for his shadow and spotted it on the wall, right behind the tutor's chair. The strange shape swayed back and forth, but it had neither a yellow face nor a sinister grin, and Volodya looked at it with happiness. His thoughts drifted off somewhere far away, and he didn't hear a word of what was being said.

“Lovlev!” His tutor called his name.

“Lovlev!” his tutor yelled.

Volodya rose, as was the custom, and stood looking stupidly at the tutor. He had such an absent look that his companions tittered, while the tutor’s face assumed a critical expression.

Volodya got up, as usual, and stood there looking blankly at the tutor. He had such a distant gaze that his friends snickered, while the tutor's face took on a disapproving look.

Volodya heard the tutor attack him with sarcasm and abuse. He trembled from shame and from weakness. The tutor announced that he would give Volodya “one” for his ignorance and his inattention, and he asked him to sit down.

Volodya heard the tutor unleash sarcasm and insults at him. He shook with shame and weakness. The tutor declared that he would give Volodya “one” for his ignorance and lack of focus, and then told him to sit down.

Volodya smiled in a dull way, and tried to think what had happened to him.

Volodya smiled weakly and tried to figure out what had happened to him.

XVIII

The “one” was the first in Volodya’s life! It made him feel rather strange.

The “one” was the first in Volodya’s life! It made him feel kind of weird.

“Lovlev!” his comrades taunted him, laughing and nudging him, “you caught it that time! Congratulations!”

“Lovlev!” his friends teased, giggling and giving him a nudge, “you got it this time! Congrats!”

Volodya felt awkward. He did not yet know how to behave in these circumstances.

Volodya felt uncomfortable. He still wasn't sure how to act in this situation.

“What if I have,” he answered peevishly, “what business is it of yours?”

“What if I do?” he replied irritably. “What’s it to you?”

“Lovlev!” the lazy Snegirev shouted, “our regiment has been reinforced!”

“Lovlev!” the laid-back Snegirev yelled, “our regiment has been reinforced!”

His first “one”! And he had yet to tell his mother.

His first “one”! And he still hadn’t told his mom.

He felt ashamed and humiliated. He felt as though he bore in the knapsack on his back a strangely heavy and awkward burden—the “one” stuck clumsily in his consciousness and seemed to fit in with nothing else in his mind.

He felt ashamed and humiliated. It was like he was carrying an oddly heavy and cumbersome burden in the backpack on his back—the “one” awkwardly lodged in his thoughts, not fitting in with anything else in his mind.

“One”!

"One"!

He could not get used to the thought about the “one,” and yet could not think of anything else. When the policeman, who stood near the school, looked at him with his habitual severity Volodya could not help thinking: “What if you knew that I’ve received ‘one’!”

He couldn’t get used to the idea of the “one,” but he couldn’t think about anything else. When the policeman, standing by the school, looked at him with his usual sternness, Volodya couldn’t help but think: “What if you knew I got ‘one’!”

It was all so awkward and so unusual. Volodya did not know how to hold his head and where to put his hands; there was uneasiness in his whole bearing.

It was all so awkward and so unusual. Volodya didn't know how to hold his head or where to put his hands; there was an uneasiness in his whole demeanor.

Besides, he had to assume a care-free look before his comrades and to talk of something else!

Besides, he had to put on a carefree demeanor in front of his friends and talk about something else!

His comrades! Volodya was convinced that they were all very glad because of his “one.”

His friends! Volodya was sure that they were all really happy because of his “one.”

XIX

Volodya’s mother looked at the “one” and turned her uncomprehending eyes on her son. Then again she glanced at the report and exclaimed quietly:

Volodya’s mom looked at the “one” and turned her confused eyes to her son. Then she glanced at the report again and quietly exclaimed:

“Volodya!”

"Vlad!"

Volodya stood before her, and he felt intensely small. He looked at the folds of his mother’s dress and at his mother’s pale hands; his trembling eyelids were conscious of her frightened glances fixed upon them.

Volodya stood in front of her, feeling extremely small. He looked at the folds of his mother’s dress and at her pale hands; his trembling eyelids were aware of her scared glances directed at them.

“What’s this?” she asked.

"What’s this?" she asked.

“Don’t you worry, mamma,” burst out Volodya suddenly; “after all, it’s my first!”

“Don’t worry, mom,” Volodya suddenly exclaimed; “after all, it’s my first!”

“Your first!”

"You're first!"

“It may happen to any one. And really it was all an accident.”

“It could happen to anyone. And honestly, it was all just an accident.”

“Oh, Volodya, Volodya!”

“Oh, Volodya, Volodya!”

Volodya began to cry and to rub his tears, child-like, over his face with the palm of his hand.

Volodya started to cry and wiped his tears, like a child, across his face with his hand.

“Mamma darling, don’t be angry,” he whispered.

“Mama darling, please don’t be angry,” he whispered.

“That’s what comes of your shadows,” said his mother.

"That's what happens because of your shadows," his mother said.

Volodya felt the tears in her voice. His heart was touched. He glanced at his mother. She was crying. He turned quickly toward her.

Volodya could hear the tears in her voice. His heart ached. He looked at his mom. She was crying. He quickly turned to her.

“Mamma, mamma,” he kept on repeating, while kissing her hands, “I’ll drop the shadows, really I will.”

“Mama, mama,” he kept saying, kissing her hands, “I’ll let go of the shadows, I promise I will.”

XX

Volodya made a strong effort of the will and refrained from the shadows, despite strong temptation. He tried to make amends for his neglected lessons.

Volodya made a determined effort and stayed away from the shadows, even though the temptation was strong. He tried to catch up on his missed lessons.

But the shadows beckoned to him persistently. In vain he ceased to invite them with his fingers, in vain he ceased to arrange objects that would cast a new shadow on the wall; the shadows themselves surrounded him—they were unavoidable, importunate shadows.

But the shadows kept calling to him relentlessly. It was pointless for him to stop inviting them with his fingers, pointless to stop arranging things that would create new shadows on the wall; the shadows themselves engulfed him—they were unavoidable, insistent shadows.

Objects themselves no longer interested Volodya, he almost ceased to see them; all his attention was centred on their shadows.

Objects themselves no longer interested Volodya; he hardly noticed them anymore. His focus was entirely on their shadows.

When he was walking home and the sun happened to peep through the autumn clouds, as through smoky vestments, he was overjoyed because there was everywhere an awakening of the shadows.

When he was walking home and the sun peeked through the autumn clouds, like it was breaking through a smoky curtain, he felt thrilled because the shadows were coming to life all around him.

The shadows from the lamplight hovered near him in the evening at home.

The shadows from the lamp light lingered close to him in the evening at home.

The shadows were everywhere. There were the sharp shadows from the flames, there were the fainter shadows from diffused daylight. All of them crowded toward Volodya, recrossed each other, and enveloped him in an unbreakable network.

The shadows were everywhere. There were the sharp shadows from the flames, and the fainter shadows from scattered daylight. All of them crowded around Volodya, crossed over each other, and surrounded him in an unbreakable web.

Some of the shadows were incomprehensible, mysterious; others reminded him of something, suggested something. But there were also the beloved, the intimate, the familiar shadows; these Volodya himself, however casually, sought out and caught everywhere from among the confused wavering of the others, the more remote shadows. But they were sad, these beloved, familiar shadows.

Some of the shadows were confusing, mysterious; others felt like they hinted at something, reminded him of something. But there were also the cherished, the close, the familiar shadows; these Volodya himself, almost without thinking, looked for and found everywhere among the shifting, uncertain ones, the more distant shadows. But those familiar, beloved shadows were tinged with sadness.

Whenever Volodya found himself seeking these shadows his conscience tormented him, and he went to his mother to make a clean breast of it.

Whenever Volodya felt the urge to chase these shadows, his conscience plagued him, and he went to his mother to confess everything.

Once it happened that Volodya could not conquer his temptation. He stood up close to the wall and made a shadow of the bull. His mother found him.

Once, Volodya couldn't resist his temptation. He stood close to the wall and made a shadow of a bull. His mother found him.

“Again!” she exclaimed angrily. “I really shall have to ask the director to put you into the small room.”

“Again!” she shouted, clearly frustrated. “I’m going to have to ask the director to put you in the small room.”

Volodya flushed violently and answered morosely: “There is a wall there also. The walls are everywhere.”

Volodya turned red and replied gloomily, “There’s a wall there too. The walls are all over the place.”

“Volodya,” exclaimed his mother sorrowfully, “what are you saying!”

“Volodya,” his mother said sadly, “what are you talking about!”

But Volodya already repented of his rudeness, and he was crying.

But Volodya already regretted his rudeness, and he was crying.

“Mamma, I don’t know myself what’s happening to me!”

“Mama, I don’t even know what’s happening to me!”

XXI

Volodya’s mother had not yet conquered her superstitious dread of shadows. She began very often to think that she, like Volodya, was losing herself in the contemplation of shadows. Then she tried to comfort herself.

Volodya's mom still hadn't gotten over her superstitious fear of shadows. She often thought that she, like Volodya, was getting lost in looking at shadows. Then she tried to reassure herself.

“What stupid thoughts!” she said. “Thank God, all will pass happily; he will be like this a little while, then he will stop.”

“What silly thoughts!” she said. “Thank goodness, this will all pass; he’ll be like this for a bit, then he’ll stop.”

But her heart trembled with a secret fear, and her thought, frightened of life persistently ran to meet approaching sorrows.

But her heart shook with a hidden fear, and her mind, scared of life, constantly ran ahead to face the coming troubles.

She began in the melancholy moments of waking to examine her soul, and all her life would pass before her; she saw its emptiness, its futility, and its aimlessness. It seemed but a senseless glimmer of shadows, which merged in the denser twilight.

She started in the sad moments of waking, reflecting on her soul, and her entire life flashed before her; she recognized its emptiness, its futility, and its aimlessness. It appeared to be just a meaningless flicker of shadows, which blended into the thicker twilight.

“Why have I lived?” she asked herself. “Was it for my son? But why? That he too shall become a prey to shadows, a maniac with a narrow horizon, chained to his illusions, to restless appearances upon a lifeless wall? And he too will enter upon life, and he will make of life a chain of impressions, phantasmic and futile, like a dream.”

“Why have I lived?” she wondered. “Was it for my son? But why? So he can become a victim of shadows, a man obsessed with a limited view, trapped in his illusions, chasing restless appearances on a lifeless wall? And he too will begin his life, creating a series of impressions, ghostly and meaningless, like a dream.”

She sat down in the armchair by the window, and she thought and thought. Her thoughts were bitter, oppressive. She began, in her despair, to wring her beautiful white hands.

She sat in the armchair by the window, lost in thought. Her thoughts were heavy and harsh. In her despair, she started to wring her beautiful white hands.

Then her thoughts wandered. She looked at her outstretched hands, and began to imagine what sort of shapes they would cast on the wall in their present attitude. She suddenly paused and jumped up from her chair in fright.

Then her thoughts drifted. She looked at her outstretched hands and started to imagine what kind of shapes they would throw on the wall in their current position. She suddenly stopped and jumped up from her chair in fright.

“My God!” she exclaimed. “This is madness.”

“My God!” she exclaimed. “This is crazy.”

XXII

She watched Volodya at dinner.

She watched Volodya during dinner.

“How pale and thin he has grown,” she said to herself, “since the unfortunate little book fell into his hands. He’s changed entirely—in character and in everything else. It is said that character changes before death. What if he dies? But no, no. God forbid!”

“How pale and thin he has become,” she thought to herself, “since that unfortunate little book came into his possession. He’s completely changed—in character and in everything else. They say that character changes before death. What if he dies? But no, no. God forbid!”

The spoon trembled in her hand. She looked up at the ikon with timid eyes.

The spoon shook in her hand. She glanced up at the icon with hesitant eyes.

“Volodya, why don’t you finish your soup?” she asked, looking frightened.

“Volodya, why aren’t you finishing your soup?” she asked, looking scared.

“I don’t feel like it, mamma.”

“I don't feel like it, Mom.”

“Volodya, darling, do as I tell you; it is bad for you not to eat your soup.”

“Volodya, darling, please do what I’m asking; it’s not good for you to skip your soup.”

Volodya gave a tired smile and slowly finished his soup. His mother had filled his plate fuller than usual. He leant back in his chair and was on the point of saying that the soup was not good. But his mother’s worried look restrained him, and he merely smiled weakly.

Volodya gave a weary smile and slowly finished his soup. His mom had filled his bowl more than usual. He leaned back in his chair and was about to say that the soup wasn’t good. But his mom’s worried expression stopped him, and he just smiled faintly.

“And now I’ve had enough,” he said.

“And now I’ve had enough,” he said.

“Oh no, Volodya, I have all your favourite dishes to-day.”

“Oh no, Volodya, I have all your favorite dishes today.”

Volodya sighed sadly. He knew that when his mother spoke of his favourite dishes it meant that she would coax him to eat. He guessed that even after tea his mother would prevail upon him, as she did the day before, to eat meat.

Volodya sighed sadly. He knew that when his mom talked about his favorite dishes, it meant she would try to get him to eat. He figured that even after tea, his mom would insist, just like she did the day before, that he eat meat.

XXIII

In the evening Volodya’s mother said to him: “Volodya dear, you’ll waste your time again; perhaps you’d better keep the door open!”

In the evening, Volodya's mother said to him, "Volodya, dear, you're going to waste your time again; maybe you should keep the door open!"

Volodya began his lessons. But he felt vexed because the door had been left open at his back, and because his mother went past it now and then.

Volodya started his lessons. But he felt annoyed because the door was left open behind him, and his mom walked past it every now and then.

“I cannot go on like this,” he shouted, moving his chair noisily. “I cannot do anything when the door is wide open.”

“I can't keep doing this,” he yelled, sliding his chair loudly. “I can’t concentrate when the door is wide open.”

“Volodya, is there any need to shout so?” his mother reproached him softly.

“Volodya, is there any need to shout like that?” his mother gently scolded him.

Volodya already felt repentant, and he began to cry.

Volodya already felt regretful, and he started to cry.

“Don’t you see, Volodenka, that I’m worried about you, and that I want to save you from your thoughts.”

“Don’t you see, Volodenka, that I’m worried about you and that I want to help you with your thoughts?”

“Mamma, sit here with me,” said Volodya.

“Mama, sit here with me,” said Volodya.

His mother took a book and sat down at Volodya’s table. For a few minutes Volodya worked calmly. But gradually the presence of his mother began to annoy him.

His mom picked up a book and sat down at Volodya’s table. For a few minutes, Volodya worked peacefully. But slowly, his mom's presence started to irritate him.

“I’m being watched just like a sick man,” he thought spitefully.

“I’m being watched just like a sick person,” he thought bitterly.

His thoughts were constantly interrupted, and he was biting his lips. His mother remarked this at last, and she left the room.

His thoughts kept getting interrupted, and he was biting his lips. His mom finally noticed this and left the room.

But Volodya felt no relief. He was tormented with regret at showing his impatience. He tried to go on with his work but he could not. Then he went to his mother.

But Volodya felt no relief. He was tortured by regret for showing his impatience. He tried to continue with his work, but he couldn't. Then he went to his mother.

“Mamma, why did you leave me?” he asked timidly.

“Mama, why did you leave me?” he asked nervously.

XXIV

It was the eve of a holiday. The little image-lamps burned before the ikons.

It was the night before a holiday. The small image lamps glowed in front of the icons.

It was late and it was quiet. Volodya’s mother was not asleep. In the mysterious dark of her bedroom she fell on her knees, she prayed and she wept, sobbing out now and then like a child.

It was late and quiet. Volodya’s mom wasn’t asleep. In the mysterious darkness of her bedroom, she dropped to her knees, praying and crying, occasionally sobbing like a child.

Her braids of hair trailed upon her white dress; her shoulders trembled. She raised her hands to her breast in a praying posture, and she looked with tearful eyes at the ikon. The image-lamp moved almost imperceptibly on its chains with her passionate breathing. The shadows rocked, they crowded in the corners, they stirred behind the reliquary, and they murmured mysteriously. There was a hopeless yearning in their murmurings and an incomprehensible sadness in their wavering movements.

Her braids fell over her white dress, and her shoulders shook. She raised her hands to her chest in a praying position, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at the icon. The lamp flickered slightly on its chains with her deep breaths. The shadows swayed, gathering in the corners, stirring behind the reliquary, and whispering mysteriously. There was a sense of hopeless longing in their whispers and an unfathomable sadness in their unsteady movements.

At last she rose, looking pale, with strange, widely dilated eyes, and she reeled slightly on her benumbed legs.

At last she got up, looking pale, with strange, widely dilated eyes, and she swayed a bit on her numb legs.

She went quietly to Volodya. The shadows surrounded her, they rustled softly behind her back, they crept at her feet, and some of them, as fine as the threads of a spider’s web, fell upon her shoulders and, looking into her large eyes, murmured incomprehensibly.

She went quietly to Volodya. The shadows surrounded her, rustling softly behind her, creeping at her feet, and some of them, as delicate as spider silk, fell onto her shoulders and, looking into her large eyes, murmured indistinctly.

She approached her son’s bed cautiously. His face was pale in the light of the image-lamp. Strange, sharp shadows lay upon him. His breathing was inaudible; he slept so tranquilly that his mother was frightened.

She stepped carefully towards her son's bed. His face was pale in the glow of the nightlight. Odd, sharp shadows cast over him. His breathing was silent; he slept so peacefully that it scared his mother.

She stood there in the midst of the vague shadows, and she felt upon her the breath of vague fears.

She stood there in the midst of the blurry shadows, and she felt the weight of unclear fears on her.

XXV

The high vaults of the church were dark and mysterious. The evening chants rose toward these vaults and resounded there with an exultant sadness. The dark images, lit up by the yellow flickers of wax candles, looked stern and mysterious. The warm breathing of the wax and of the incense filled the air with lofty sorrow.

The church's high ceilings were dark and enigmatic. The evening chants lifted into these spaces and echoed with a triumphant sadness. The shadowy figures, illuminated by the yellow flickers of candlelight, appeared serious and mysterious. The warm scent of the melting wax and incense filled the air with a deep sense of sorrow.

Eugenia Stepanovna placed a candle before the ikon of the Mother of God. Then she knelt down. But her prayer was distraught.

Eugenia Stepanovna set a candle in front of the ikon of the Mother of God. Then she knelt down. But her prayer was troubled.

She looked at her candle. Its flame wavered. The shadows from the candles fell on Eugenia Stepanovna’s black dress and on the floor, and rocked unsteadily. The shadows hovered on the walls of the church and lost themselves in the heights between the dark vaults, where the exultant, sad songs resounded.

She gazed at her candle. Its flame flickered. The shadows from the candles danced on Eugenia Stepanovna’s black dress and on the floor, swaying unsteadily. The shadows floated on the church walls and faded into the heights between the dark arches, where the triumphant, melancholic songs echoed.

XXVI

It was another night.

It was another night.

Volodya awoke suddenly. The darkness enveloped him, and it stirred without sound. He freed his hands, then raised them, and followed their movements with his eyes. He did not see his hands in the darkness, but he imagined that he saw them wanly stirring before him. They were dark and mysterious, and they held in them the affliction and the murmur of lonely yearning.

Volodya woke up suddenly. The darkness surrounded him, and it moved silently. He released his hands, then lifted them up, watching their movements with his eyes. He couldn't see his hands in the dark, but he imagined he could see them faintly moving in front of him. They appeared dark and mysterious, carrying with them the pain and whisper of lonely longing.

His mother also did not sleep; her grief tormented her. She lit a candle and went quietly toward her son’s room to see how he slept. She opened the door noiselessly and looked timidly at Volodya’s bed.

His mother couldn't sleep either; her grief was tormenting her. She lit a candle and quietly walked to her son's room to check on him. She opened the door silently and glanced nervously at Volodya's bed.

A streak of yellow light trembled on the wall and intersected Volodya’s red bed-cover. The lad stretched his arms toward the light and, with a beating heart, followed the shadows. He did not even ask himself where the light came from. He was wholly obsessed by the shadows. His eyes were fixed on the wall, and there was a gleam of madness in them.

A streak of yellow light flickered on the wall and crossed Volodya’s red bedspread. The boy reached out his arms toward the light and, with a racing heart, chased after the shadows. He didn’t even question where the light was coming from. He was completely entranced by the shadows. His eyes were locked on the wall, and there was a glint of madness in them.

The streak of light broadened, the shadows moved in a startled way; they were morose and hunch-backed, like homeless, roaming women who were hurrying to reach somewhere with old burdens that dragged them down.

The beam of light widened, the shadows shifted in a startled manner; they were gloomy and hunched over, like homeless, wandering women rushing to get somewhere with heavy burdens pulling them down.

Volodya’s mother, trembling with fright, approached the bed and quietly aroused her son.

Volodya’s mom, shaking with fear, moved to the bed and gently woke her son.

“Volodya!”

"Vlad!"

Volodya came to himself. For some seconds he glanced at his mother with large eyes, then he shivered from head to foot and, springing out of bed, fell at his mother’s feet, embraced her knees, and wept.

Volodya came to. For a few seconds, he stared at his mother with wide eyes, then he shivered all over and, jumping out of bed, fell at his mother's feet, clung to her knees, and cried.

“What dreams you do dream, Volodya!” exclaimed his mother sorrowfully.

“What dreams you have, Volodya!” his mother exclaimed sadly.

XXVII

“Volodya,” said his mother to him at breakfast, “you must stop it, darling; you will become a wreck if you spend your nights also with the shadows.”

“Volodya,” his mother said to him at breakfast, “you need to stop it, sweetheart; you’ll be a mess if you keep spending your nights with the shadows.”

The pale lad lowered his head in dejection. His lips quivered nervously.

The pale boy hung his head in sadness. His lips trembled with anxiety.

“I’ll tell you what we’ll do,” continued his mother. “Perhaps we had better play a little while together with the shadows each evening, and then we will study your lessons. What do you say?”

“I'll tell you what we’ll do,” his mother continued. “Maybe we should play together with the shadows for a bit each evening, and then we can study your lessons. What do you think?”

Volodya grew somewhat animated.

Volodya became a bit lively.

“Mamma, you’re a darling!” he said shyly.

“Mama, you’re the best!” he said shyly.

XXVIII

In the street Volodya felt drowsy and timid. The fog was spreading; it was cold and dismal. The outlines of the houses looked strange in the mist. The morose, human silhouettes moved through the filmy atmosphere like ominous, unkindly shadows. Everything seemed so intensely unreal. The cab-horse, which stood drowsily at the street-crossing, appeared like a huge fabulous beast.

In the street, Volodya felt sleepy and shy. The fog was thickening; it was cold and bleak. The shapes of the houses looked odd in the mist. The gloomy, human figures moved through the hazy atmosphere like menacing, unfriendly shadows. Everything felt so incredibly unreal. The cab-horse, standing tiredly at the intersection, looked like a giant mythical creature.

The policeman gave Volodya a hostile look. The crow on the low roof foreboded sorrow in Volodya’s ear. But sorrow was already in his heart; it made him sad to note how everything was hostile to him.

The policeman shot Volodya a harsh glare. The crow on the low roof signaled trouble in Volodya's mind. But trouble was already in his heart; it made him feel down to see how everything seemed against him.

A small dog with an unhealthy coat barked at him from behind a gate and Volodya felt a strange depression. And the urchins of the street seemed ready to laugh at him and to humiliate him.

A small dog with a scruffy coat barked at him from behind a gate, and Volodya felt a weird sadness. The kids on the street looked like they were ready to laugh at him and make him feel embarrassed.

In the past he would have settled scores with them as they deserved, but now fear lived in his breast; it robbed his arms of their strength and caused them to hang by his sides.

In the past, he would have settled the score with them as they deserved, but now fear filled his chest; it drained his arms of their strength and made them hang by his sides.

When Volodya returned home Praskovya opened the door to him, and she looked at him with moroseness and hostility. Volodya felt uneasy. He quickly went into the house, and refrained from looking at Praskovya’s depressing face again.

When Volodya got home, Praskovya opened the door for him, and she looked at him with a sour expression and hostility. Volodya felt uncomfortable. He hurried inside the house and avoided looking at Praskovya’s sad face again.

XXIX

His mother was sitting alone. It was twilight, and she felt sad.

His mother was sitting alone. It was dusk, and she felt sad.

A light suddenly glimmered somewhere.

A light suddenly flashed somewhere.

Volodya ran in, animated, cheerful, and with large, somewhat wild eyes.

Volodya burst in, full of energy, happy, and with big, slightly wild eyes.

“Mamma, the lamp has been lit; let’s play a little.”

“Mom, the lamp is on; let’s play a bit.”

She smiled and followed Volodya.

She smiled and followed Volodya.

“Mamma, I’ve thought of a new figure,” said Volodya excitedly, as he placed the lamp in the desired position. “Look.... Do you see? This is the steppe, covered with snow, and the snow falls—a regular storm.”

“Mom, I’ve come up with a new shape,” said Volodya excitedly, as he positioned the lamp just right. “Look.... Do you see? This is the steppe, blanketed in snow, and the snow is falling—a total storm.”

Volodya raised his hands and arranged them.

Volodya lifted his hands and positioned them.

“Now look, here is an old man, a wayfarer. He is up to his knees in snow. It is difficult to walk. He is alone. It is an open field. The village is far away. He is tired, he is cold; it is terrible. He is all bent—he’s such an old man.”

“Now look, here is an old man, a traveler. He is up to his knees in snow. It’s hard to walk. He is alone. It’s an open field. The village is far away. He is tired, he is cold; it’s awful. He is all hunched over—he’s such an old man.”

Volodya’s mother helped him with his fingers.

Volodya's mom helped him with his fingers.

“Oh!” exclaimed Volodya in great joy. “The wind is tearing his cap off, it is blowing his hair loose, it has thrown him in the snow. The drifts are getting higher. Mamma, mamma, do you hear?”

“Oh!” Volodya exclaimed with delight. “The wind is ripping his cap off, blowing his hair around, and throwing him into the snow. The drifts are getting taller. Mom, Mom, do you hear?”

“It’s a blinding storm.”

“It’s a crazy storm.”

“And he?”

"And what about him?"

“The old man?”

“Who’s the old guy?”

“Do you hear, he is moaning?”

“Do you hear him? He's moaning.”

“Help!”

"Help!"

Both of them, pale, were looking at the wall. Volodya’s hands shook, the old man fell.

Both of them, pale, were staring at the wall. Volodya’s hands were trembling, and the old man collapsed.

His mother was the first to arouse herself.

His mother was the first to wake up.

“And now it’s time to work,” she said.

“And now it’s time to get to work,” she said.

XXX

It was morning. Volodya’s mother was alone. Rapt in her confused, dismal thoughts, she was walking from one room to another. Her shadow outlined itself vaguely on the white door in the light of the mist-dimmed sun. She stopped at the door and lifted her arm with a large, curious movement. The shadow on the door wavered and began to murmur something familiar and sad. A strange feeling of comfort came over Eugenia Stepanovna as she stood, a wild smile on her face, before the door and moved both her hands, watching the trembling shadows.

It was morning. Volodya’s mom was alone. Lost in her confusing, gloomy thoughts, she walked from one room to another. Her shadow faintly showed on the white door in the light of the foggy sun. She paused at the door and raised her arm with a big, curious motion. The shadow on the door flickered and started to whisper something familiar and sad. A strange sense of comfort washed over Eugenia Stepanovna as she stood there, a wild smile on her face, in front of the door, moving both her hands and watching the quivering shadows.

Then she heard Praskovya coming, and she realized that she was doing an absurd thing. Once more she felt afraid and sad.

Then she heard Praskovya approaching, and she realized that she was acting ridiculous. Once again, she felt scared and sad.

“We ought to make a change,” she thought, “and go elsewhere, somewhere farther away, to a new atmosphere. We must run away from here, simply run away!”

“We need to make a change,” she thought, “and go somewhere else, somewhere far away, to a new environment. We have to escape from here, just escape!”

And suddenly she remembered Volodya’s words: “There is a wall there also. The walls are everywhere.”

And suddenly she remembered Volodya's words: "There's a wall there too. The walls are everywhere."

“There is nowhere to run!”

“There's nowhere to run!”

In her despair she wrung her pale, beautiful hands.

In her despair, she twisted her pale, beautiful hands.

XXXI

It was evening.

It was nighttime.

A lighted lamp stood on the floor in Volodya’s room. Just behind it, near the wall, sat Volodya and his mother. They were looking at the wall and were making strange movements with their hands.

A lamp was on the floor in Volodya’s room. Right behind it, next to the wall, sat Volodya and his mom. They were staring at the wall and making odd movements with their hands.

Shadows stirred and trembled upon the wall.

Shadows moved and flickered on the wall.

Volodya and his mother understood them. Both were smiling sadly and were saying weird and impossible things to each other. Their faces were peaceful and their eyes looked clear; their joyousness was hopelessly sorrowful and their sorrow was wildly joyous.

Volodya and his mom understood each other. They both smiled sadly and shared strange and impossible thoughts. Their faces were calm, and their eyes were clear; their happiness was hopelessly tinged with sadness, and their sadness was wildly uplifting.

In their eyes was a glimmer of madness, blessed madness.

In their eyes was a spark of craziness, beautiful craziness.

The night was descending upon them.

The night was falling around them.

THE GLIMMER OF HUNGER

Sergei Matveyevich Moshkin had dined very well that day—that is comparatively well—when you stop to consider that he was only a village schoolmaster who had lost his place, and had been knocking about already a year or so on strange stairways, in search of work. Nevertheless, the glimmer of hunger persisted in his dark, sad eyes, and it gave his lean, smooth face a kind of unlooked-for significance.

Sergei Matveyevich Moshkin had eaten quite well that day—relatively speaking—when you think about the fact that he was just a village schoolteacher who had lost his job and had been wandering around for about a year in search of work. Still, the hint of hunger lingered in his dark, sad eyes, giving his lean, smooth face an unexpected depth.

Moshkin spent his last three-rouble note on this dinner, and now a few coppers jingled in his pocket, while his purse contained a smooth fifteen-copeck piece. He banqueted out of sheer joy. He knew quite well that it was stupid to rejoice prematurely and without sufficient cause. But he had been seeking work so long, and had been having such a time of it, that even the shadow of a hope gave him joy.

Moshkin spent his last three-rouble note on this dinner, and now a few coins jingled in his pocket, while his wallet held a shiny fifteen-copeck piece. He celebrated out of pure joy. He knew it was silly to be happy too soon and without a good reason. But he had been job hunting for so long and had faced so many struggles that even a glimmer of hope brought him happiness.

Moshkin had put an advertisement in the Novo Vremya. He announced himself a pedagogue who had command of the pen; he based his claim on the fact that he corresponded for a provincial newspaper. This, indeed, was why he had lost his place; it was discovered that he had written articles reflecting unfavourably on the authorities; the chief official of the district called the attention of the inspector of public schools to this, and the inspector, of course, would not brook such doings by any of his staff.

Moshkin had placed an ad in the Novo Vremya. He introduced himself as a teacher with strong writing skills, claiming this based on his contributions to a local newspaper. This was actually the reason he lost his job; it was found out that he had written articles that criticized the authorities. The chief official of the district brought this to the attention of the school inspector, who, of course, would not tolerate such behavior from any of his staff.

“We don’t want that kind,” the inspector said to him in a personal interview.

“We don’t want that kind,” the inspector said to him in a personal interview.

Moshkin asked: “What kind do you want?”

Moshkin asked, “What type do you want?”

The inspector, without replying to this irrelevant question, remarked dryly: “Good-bye. I hope to meet you in the next world.”

The inspector, not bothering to respond to this off-topic question, said flatly: “Goodbye. I hope to see you in the next life.”

Moshkin stated further in his advertisement that he wished to be a secretary, a permanent collaborator on a newspaper, a private tutor; also that he was willing to accompany his employer to the Caucasus or the Crimea, and to make himself useful in the house, etc. He gave an assurance of his reasonableness, and that he had no objections to travelling.

Moshkin also mentioned in his ad that he wanted to be a secretary, a regular contributor to a newspaper, and a private tutor. He said he was open to traveling with his employer to the Caucasus or Crimea and was ready to help out around the house, among other things. He guaranteed that he was reasonable and had no issues with traveling.

He waited. One postcard came. It inspired him with hope; he hardly knew why.

He waited. One postcard arrived. It filled him with hope; he could barely explain why.

It came in the morning while Moshkin was drinking his tea. The landlady brought it in herself. There was a glitter in her dark, snake-like eyes as she remarked tauntingly:

It came in the morning while Moshkin was having his tea. The landlady brought it in herself. There was a glimmer in her dark, snake-like eyes as she said mockingly:

“Here’s some correspondence for Mr. Sergei Matveyevich Moshkin.”

“Here’s some mail for Mr. Sergei Matveyevich Moshkin.”

And while he was reading she smoothed her black hair down her triangular yellow forehead, and hissed: “What’s the good of getting letters? Much better if you paid for your board and lodging. A letter won’t feed your hunger; you ought to go among people, look for a job and not expect things to come to you.”

And while he was reading, she ran her fingers through her black hair on her triangular yellow forehead and said, “What’s the point of getting letters? It would be much better if you paid for your food and place to stay. A letter won’t satisfy your hunger; you need to get out among people, look for a job, and stop waiting for things to come to you.”

He read:

He read:

Be so good as to come in for a talk, between 6 and 7 in the evening, at Row 6, House 78, Apartment 57.”

Please come in for a chat between 6 and 7 in the evening, at Row 6, House 78, Apartment 57.

There was no signature.

No signature was present.

Moshkin glanced angrily at his landlady. She was broad and erect, and as she stood there at the door quite calm, with lowered arms, she was like a doll; she seemed deliberately malicious, and she looked at him with her motionless, anger-provoking eyes.

Moshkin glared at his landlady with anger. She was stocky and upright, and as she stood there at the door, completely calm with her arms hanging by her sides, she resembled a doll; she seemed intentionally spiteful, and she fixed him with her unblinking, infuriating gaze.

Moshkin exclaimed: “Basta!”

Moshkin exclaimed, “Enough!”

He hit the table with his fist. Then he rose, and paced up and down the room. He kept on repeating: “Basta!”

He slammed his fist on the table. Then he stood up and walked back and forth across the room. He kept saying, “Enough!”

The landlady asked quietly and spitefully: “Are you going to pay or not, you Kazan and Astrakhan correspondent, you impudent face?”

The landlady asked quietly and with malice: “Are you going to pay or not, you Kazan and Astrakhan correspondent, you shameless face?”

Moshkin stopped in front of her, put out his empty palm, and said: “That’s all I have.”

Moshkin stopped in front of her, held out his empty hand, and said: "That's all I've got."

He said nothing about his last three-rouble note. The landlady hissed: “I’m not hard on you, but I need money. Wood’s seven roubles a load now, how am I to pay it? You can’t live on nothing. Can’t you find some one to look after you? You’re a young man of ability, and you have quite a charming appearance. You can always get hold of some goose or other. But how am I to pay? Whichever way you turn you’ve got to put down money.”

He didn’t say anything about his last three-rouble note. The landlady hissed: “I’m not being tough on you, but I need money. Wood costs seven roubles a load now, how am I supposed to pay for it? You can’t live for free. Can’t you find someone to take care of you? You’re a capable young man, and you have a pretty nice appearance. You can always manage to get some money from someone. But how am I supposed to pay? No matter which way you look, you have to cough up money.”

Moshkin replied: “Don’t worry, Praskovya Petrovna, I am getting a job to-night, and I’ll pay what I owe you.”

Moshkin replied, “Don’t worry, Praskovya Petrovna, I’m getting a job tonight, and I’ll pay you back what I owe.”

He began to pace the room again, making a flapping noise with his slippers.

He started pacing the room again, making a flapping sound with his slippers.

The landlady paused at the door, and kept on with her grumbling. When she went at last, she cried out: “Another in my place would have shown you the door long ago.”

The landlady stopped at the door and continued her complaining. When she finally left, she shouted, “Someone else in my position would have kicked you out a long time ago.”

For some time after she had left there still remained in his memory her strange, erect figure, with relaxed arms; her broad, yellow forehead, shaped like a triangle under her smoothly-oiled hair; her worn yellow dress, cut away like a narrow triangle, and her red, sniffling nose shaped like a small triangle. Three triangles in all.

For a while after she left, he still remembered her odd, upright figure with relaxed arms; her wide, yellow forehead, shaped like a triangle under her slicked-back hair; her faded yellow dress, cut in a narrow triangle, and her red, sniffly nose shaped like a small triangle. Three triangles in total.

All day long Moshkin was hungry, cheerful, and indignant. He walked aimlessly in the streets. He looked at the girls, and they all seemed to him to be lovable, happy, and accessible—to the rich. He stopped before the shop windows, where expensive goods were displayed. The glimmer of hunger in his eyes grew keener and keener.

All day long, Moshkin felt hungry, cheerful, and frustrated. He wandered aimlessly through the streets. He watched the girls, and they all seemed lovable, happy, and approachable—to the wealthy. He paused in front of the store windows, where luxurious items were showcased. The glimmer of hunger in his eyes sharpened more and more.

He bought a newspaper. He read as he sat on a form in the square, where the children laughed and ran, where the nurses tried to look fashionable, where there was a smell of dust and of consumptive trees—and where the smells of the street and of the garden mingled unpleasantly, reminding him of the smell of gutta-percha. Moshkin was very much struck by an account in the newspaper of a hungry fanatic who had slashed a picture by a celebrated artist in the museum.

He bought a newspaper and read while sitting on a bench in the square, where children laughed and played, where the nurses tried to look stylish, where there was a smell of dust and dying trees—and where the odors from the street and the garden mixed uncomfortably, reminding him of the scent of gutta-percha. Moshkin was really struck by a report in the newspaper about a hungry fanatic who had slashed a painting by a famous artist in the museum.

“Now that’s something I can understand!”

“Now that’s something I can get behind!”

Moshkin walked briskly along the path. He repeated: “Now that’s something I can understand!”

Moshkin walked quickly down the path. He said, “Now that’s something I can get!”

And afterwards, as he walked in the streets and looked at the huge and stately houses, at the exposed wealth of the shops, at the elegant dress of the people of fashion, at the swiftly moving carriages, at all these beauties and comforts of life, accessible to all who have money, and inaccessible to him—as he looked and observed and envied, he felt more and more keenly the mood of destructive rage.

And later, as he walked through the streets and looked at the big, impressive houses, at the visible wealth of the shops, at the stylish outfits of the fashionable crowd, at the quickly passing carriages, at all these beauties and comforts of life that were available to anyone with money but out of reach for him—as he watched and took it all in and felt envious, he became increasingly aware of a growing sense of destructive anger.

“Now that’s something I can understand!”

“Now that’s something I understand!”

He walked up to a stout and pompous house-porter, and shouted: “Now that’s something I can understand!”

He approached a burly and arrogant doorman and exclaimed, “Now that’s something I can understand!”

The porter looked at him with silent scorn. Moshkin laughed joyously, and said: “Clever chaps those anarchists!”

The porter looked at him with silent disdain. Moshkin laughed happily and said: “Those anarchists are pretty clever!”

“Be off with you!” exclaimed the porter angrily. “And see that you don’t over-eat yourself.”

“Get out of here!” the porter shouted angrily. “And make sure you don’t stuff yourself.”

Moshkin was about to leave him but stopped short in fright. There was a policeman quite near, and his white gloves stood out with startling sharpness. Moshkin thought in his sadness:

Moshkin was about to leave him but stopped in fear. There was a policeman nearby, and his white gloves stood out sharply. Moshkin thought in his sadness:

“A bomb might come in handy here.”

“A bomb could be useful here.”

The porter spat angrily after him, and turned away.

The porter spat at him in anger and turned away.

Moshkin walked on. At six o’clock he entered a restaurant of the middle rank. He chose a table by the window. He had some vodka, and followed it with anchovies. He ordered a seventy-five copeck dinner. He had a bottle of chablis on ice; after dinner a liqueur. He got slightly intoxicated. His head went round at the sound of music. He did not take his change. He left, reeling slightly, accompanied respectfully by a porter, into whose hand he stuck a twenty-copeck piece.

Moshkin kept walking. At six o’clock, he went into a mid-range restaurant. He picked a table by the window. He had some vodka, followed by anchovies. He ordered a dinner that cost seventy-five kopecks. He had a bottle of Chablis on ice and a liqueur after dinner. He got a bit tipsy. His head spun at the sound of the music. He didn’t take his change. He left, slightly unsteady, with a porter walking him out, into whose hand he slipped a twenty-kopeck coin.

He looked at his nickelled watch. It was just past seven. It was time to go. He had to make haste. They might hire another. He strode impetuously toward his destination.

He glanced at his nickel watch. It was a little after seven. Time to go. He needed to hurry. They might hire someone else. He walked quickly toward his destination.

He was hindered by: dug up pavements; superannuated, eternally somnolent cabbies, at street crossings; passers-by, especially muzhiks and women; those who came toward him, without stepping aside at all, or who stepped aside more often to the left than to the right—while those whom he had to overtake joggled along indifferently on the narrow way, and it was hard to tell at once on which side to pass them; beggars—these clung to him; and the mechanical process of walking itself.

He was held up by: broken sidewalks; old, perpetually sleepy cab drivers at crosswalks; pedestrians, especially muzhiks and women; those coming toward him who refused to move aside, or who tended to step aside more to the left than the right—while those he needed to pass shuffled along carelessly on the narrow path, making it hard to decide which side to go around them; beggars—these clung to him; and the mindless act of walking itself.

How difficult to conquer space and time when one is in a hurry! Truly the earth drew him to itself and he purchased every step with violence and exhaustion. He felt pains in his legs. This increased his spite, and intensified the glimmer of hunger in his eyes.

How hard it is to conquer space and time when you’re in a rush! The earth really pulled him in, and he paid for every step with struggle and fatigue. He felt pain in his legs. This only fueled his frustration and made the hunger in his eyes shine brighter.

Moshkin thought:

Moshkin thought:

“I’d like to chuck it all to the devil! To all the devils!”

“I want to throw it all to hell! To all the hells!”

At last he got there.

Finally, he arrived.

Here was the Row, and here was House No. 78. It was a four-storey house, in a state of neglect; the two approaches had a gloomy look, the gates in the middle stood wide agape. He looked at the plates at the approaches; the first numbers were here, and there was no No. 57. No one was in sight. There was a white button at the gates; and on the brass plate, below, buried under dirt, was the word “porter.”

Here was the Row, and here was House No. 78. It was a four-story house, in a state of neglect; the two entrances looked bleak, and the gates in the middle were wide open. He glanced at the plates near the entrances; the first numbers were here, and there was no No. 57. No one was around. There was a white button on the gates; and on the brass plate below, covered in dirt, was the word “porter.”

He pressed the button and entered the gate to look for the directory of the tenants. Before he had got that far he was met by the porter, a man of insinuating appearance, with a black beard.

He pressed the button and entered the gate to find the tenant directory. Before he got that far, he was approached by the porter, a man of suggestive appearance with a black beard.

“Where is apartment No. 57?”

"Where's apartment 57?"

Moshkin asked the question in a careless manner, borrowed from the district official who had caused him to lose his place. He also knew from experience that one must address porters just like this, and not like that. Wandering in strange gates and on strange staircases gives one a certain polish.

Moshkin asked the question casually, mimicking the district official who had made him lose his job. He also knew from experience that you should speak to porters this way and not that way. Wandering through unfamiliar gates and up unfamiliar staircases gives you a certain sophistication.

The porter asked somewhat suspiciously: “Who do you want?”

The porter asked with a hint of suspicion, “Who do you need?”

Moshkin drawled out his words with artless carelessness: “I don’t exactly know. I’ve come in answer to an announcement. I’ve received a letter, but the name is not signed. Only the address is given. Who lives at No. 57?”

Moshkin said lazily, “I’m not really sure. I came because of an announcement. I got a letter, but there’s no signature. It only has the address. Who lives at No. 57?”

“Madame Engelhardova,” said the porter.

"Ms. Engelhardova," said the porter.

“Engelhardt?” asked Moshkin.

“Engelhardt?” Moshkin asked.

The porter repeated: “Engelhardova.”

The porter repeated: “Engelhardova.”

Moshkin smiled. “And what’s her Russian name?”

Moshkin smiled. “So, what’s her Russian name?”

“Elena Petrovna,” the porter answered.

“Elena Petrovna,” the porter replied.

“Is she a bad-tempered hag?” asked Moshkin for some reason or other.

“Is she a cranky old witch?” asked Moshkin for some reason or another.

“No-o, she’s a young lady. Quite stylish. Turn to the right of the gate.”

“No, she’s a young woman. Very fashionable. Turn to the right of the gate.”

“Only the first numbers are given there,” said Moshkin.

“Only the first numbers are provided there,” Moshkin said.

The porter said: “No, you’ll also find 57 there. At the very bottom.”

The porter said, “No, you’ll find 57 there too. It’s at the very bottom.”

Moshkin asked: “What does she do? Does she run a business of some sort? A school? Or a journal?”

Moshkin asked, “What does she do? Does she run some kind of business? A school? Or a magazine?”

No. Madame Engelhardova had neither a school, nor a journal.

No. Madame Engelhardova didn’t have either a school or a journal.

“She lives on her capital,” explained the porter.

“She lives off her savings,” explained the porter.

Madame Engelhardova’s maid, who looked like a village girl, led him into the drawing-room, to the right of the dark ante-room, and asked him to wait.

Madame Engelhardova’s maid, who resembled a country girl, directed him into the drawing room, located to the right of the dim ante-room, and asked him to wait.

He waited. It was tedious and annoying. He began to examine the contents of the elaborately furnished room. There were arm-chairs, tables, stools, folding screens, fire-screens, book-shelves, and small columns upon which rested busts, lamps, and artistic gew-gaws; there were mirrors, lithographs, and clocks on the walls; while the windows were decorated with hangings and flowers. All these made the room crowded, oppressive and dark. Moshkin paced through this depression over the rugs. He looked at the pictures and the statues with hate.

He waited. It was boring and frustrating. He started tolook around the fancy room. There were armchairs, tables, stools, folding screens, fire screens, bookshelves, and small columns with busts, lamps, and artistic trinkets on them; mirrors, prints, and clocks hung on the walls; and the windows were decorated with drapes and flowers. All of this made the room feel cramped, heavy, and dark. Moshkin walked back and forth over the rugs, glaring at the pictures and statues with disdain.

“I’d like to chuck all this to the devil! To all the devils!”

“I want to throw all this to hell! To all the hells!”

But when the mistress of the house walked in suddenly he lowered his eyes, and hid his glimmer of hunger.

But when the lady of the house walked in suddenly, he looked down and hid his flash of desire.

She was young, pink, and tall and quite good-looking. She walked quickly and with decision, like the mistress of a village house, and swung, not altogether gracefully, her strong, handsome white arms bared from above the elbows.

She was young, rosy, tall, and quite attractive. She walked quickly and confidently, like the lady of a village home, and swung her strong, beautiful white arms, bare above the elbows, not entirely gracefully.

She came to him and held out her hand, a little high—to be pressed, or to be kissed, as he chose. He kissed it. There was spite in his kiss. He did it with a quick, resounding smack, and one of his teeth scratched her skin slightly, so that she winced. But she said nothing. She walked toward the divan, got behind the table and sat down. She showed him an armchair.

She approached him and extended her hand, a bit elevated—ready to be shook or kissed, depending on his preference. He kissed it. There was a hint of bitterness in his kiss. He did it with a sharp, loud smack, and one of his teeth grazed her skin just enough to make her flinch. But she didn’t say anything. She walked over to the couch, went behind the table, and sat down. She pointed to an armchair for him.

When he had seated himself, she asked him: “Was that your announcement in yesterday’s paper?”

When he sat down, she asked him, “Was that your announcement in yesterday’s paper?”

He said: “Mine.”

He said, "Mine."

He reconsidered, and said more politely: “Yes, mine.”

He thought it over and said more politely, “Yes, that’s mine.”

He felt vexed, and he thought to himself: “I’d like to send her to the devil!”

He felt irritated and thought to himself, “I’d like to send her to hell!”

She went on talking. She asked him what he could do, where he had studied, where he had worked. She approached the subject very cautiously, as though afraid to say too much before the proper time.

She kept talking. She asked him what he could do, where he had studied, and where he had worked. She brought up the topic very carefully, as if she were afraid to say too much too soon.

He gathered that she wished to publish a journal—she had not yet decided what sort. Some sort. A small one. She was negotiating for the purchase of a property. Of the nature of the journal she said nothing.

He understood that she wanted to publish a journal—she hadn't figured out what kind yet. Some kind. A small one. She was working on buying a property. She didn't mention anything about the journal's purpose.

She needed some one for the office. As he had said in his announcement that he was a pedagogue she thought that he had taught in one of the higher schools.

She needed someone for the office. Since he mentioned in his announcement that he was a teacher, she thought he had taught at one of the higher schools.

In any case, she wanted some one to keep the books in the office, to receive subscriptions, to carry on the editorial and the office correspondence, to receive money by post, to put the journals in wrappers, to send them to the post, to read proofs, and something else ... and still something else....

In any case, she wanted someone to manage the office books, handle subscriptions, keep up the editorial and office correspondence, collect money by mail, wrap the journals, send them to the post, read proofs, and a few other things... and still a few more things...

The young woman spoke for half an hour. She recounted the various duties in an unintelligent way.

The young woman talked for half an hour. She described the different responsibilities in a clueless manner.

“You need several people for all these tasks,” said Moshkin sharply.

"You need a few people for all these tasks," Moshkin said sharply.

The young woman grew red with vexation. She made a wry face as she remarked eagerly: “The journal will be a small one, of a special nature. If I hired several people for such a small undertaking they would have nothing to do.”

The young woman flushed with irritation. She grimaced as she said eagerly, “The journal will be a small one, with a unique focus. If I hired several people for such a minor task, they'd have nothing to do.”

He smiled, and observed: “Well, anyhow there’ll be no chance for boredom. How many hours a day will you want me to work?”

He smiled and said, “Well, anyway, there won’t be any chance of boredom. How many hours a day do you want me to work?”

“Well, let us say from nine in the morning until seven in the evening. Sometimes, when the work is in a hurry you might remain a little longer, or you might come in on a holiday—I believe you are free?”

“Well, let's say from nine in the morning until seven in the evening. Sometimes, when there's a lot to get done, you might stay a bit later, or you might come in on a holiday—I believe you're free?”

“How much do you think of paying?”

“How much are you thinking of paying?”

“Would eighteen roubles a month be enough for you?”

“Is eighteen roubles a month enough for you?”

He reflected a while, then he laughed.

He thought for a moment, then he laughed.

“Too little.”

"Not enough."

“I can’t afford more than twenty-two.”

“I can’t spend more than twenty-two.”

“Very well.”

“Sure thing.”

He rose suddenly in his rage, thrust his hand into his pocket, drew out the latchkey to his house, and said quietly but resolutely: “Hands up!”

He suddenly stood up in anger, reached into his pocket, pulled out the latchkey to his house, and said calmly but firmly: “Hands up!”

“Oh!” exclaimed the young woman, and she quickly raised her arms.

“Oh!” the young woman exclaimed as she quickly raised her arms.

She was sitting on the divan. She was pale and trembling.

She was sitting on the couch. She looked pale and was shaking.

They formed a contrast—she large and strong; and he small and meagre.

They were a striking contrast—she was big and strong, while he was small and skinny.

The sleeves of her dress fell to her shoulders, and the two bare white arms, stretching upward, seemed like the plump legs of a woman acrobat practising at home. She was evidently strong enough to hold up her arms for a long time. But her frightened face betrayed the deep terror of her ordeal.

The sleeves of her dress hung off her shoulders, and her two bare white arms, reaching up, looked like the chubby legs of a woman acrobat practicing at home. She was clearly strong enough to keep her arms raised for a long time. But her terrified face revealed the deep fear of her experience.

Moshkin, enjoying her plight, uttered slowly and sternly: “Move, if you dare! Or give a single whisper!”

Moshkin, relishing her situation, said slowly and firmly: “Go ahead, if you dare! Or just make a single sound!”

He approached a picture.

He walked up to a picture.

“How much does this cost?”

“How much is this?”

“Two hundred and twenty, without the frame,” said the young woman in a trembling voice.

“Two hundred and twenty, not including the frame,” said the young woman in a shaky voice.

He searched in his pocket and found a penknife. He cut the picture from top to bottom, and from right to left.

He reached into his pocket and found a penknife. He cut the picture from top to bottom and from right to left.

“Oh!” the young woman cried out.

“Oh!” the young woman said.

He approached a small marble head.

He walked over to a small marble head.

“What does this cost?”

“How much is this?”

“Three hundred.”

"300."

He used his latchkey, and struck off the ear and the nose, and he mutilated the cheeks. The young woman sighed quietly; and it was pleasant to hear her quiet sighing.

He used his latchkey, and cut off the ear and the nose, and he disfigured the cheeks. The young woman sighed softly; and it was nice to hear her gentle sighing.

He cut up a few more pictures, and the armchair coverings, and broke a few of the gew-gaws.

He snipped up a few more pictures, along with the armchair coverings, and broke a few of the knickknacks.

He then approached the young woman, and exclaimed: “Get under the divan!”

He then went up to the young woman and said, "Get under the couch!"

She obeyed.

She complied.

“Lie there quietly, until some one comes. Or else I’ll throw a bomb.”

“Lie there quietly until someone arrives. Otherwise, I’ll throw a bomb.”

He left. He met no one, either in the ante-room, or on the stairs.

He left. He didn't run into anyone, either in the waiting room or on the stairs.

The same house-porter stood at the gates. Moshkin went up to him and said: “What a strange young lady you have in your house.”

The same doorman was at the entrance. Moshkin approached him and said: “What a peculiar young lady you have in your house.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“She doesn’t know how to behave. She loves a brawl. You had better go to her.”

“She doesn’t know how to act. She loves a fight. You should go to her.”

“No use my going as long as I’m not called.”

“No point in me going if I'm not invited.”

“Just as you please.”

“Whatever you want.”

He left. The glimmer of hunger grew fainter in his eyes.

He left. The spark of hunger faded in his eyes.

Moshkin continued to walk the streets. His mind realized in a slow, dull way the drawing-room scene, the mutilated pictures, and the young woman under the divan.

Moshkin kept walking the streets. His mind slowly registered the living room scene, the torn-up pictures, and the young woman under the couch.

The dull waters of the canal lured him. The receding light of the setting sun made their surface beautiful and sad, like the music of a mad composer. How rough the stone slabs were on the canal’s banks, and how dusty the stones of the pavements, and what stupid and dirty children ran to meet him! Everything seemed shut against him and everything seemed hostile to him.

The dull waters of the canal drew him in. The fading light of the setting sun made their surface look beautiful and sad, like the music of a crazy composer. The stone slabs on the canal’s banks were so rough, the pavement stones were so dusty, and those filthy, annoying kids ran to meet him! Everything felt closed off to him and everything seemed against him.

The green, golden waters of the canal lured him, and the glimmer of hunger in his eyes went out for ever.

The green, golden waters of the canal captivated him, and the spark of hunger in his eyes faded away forever.

What a noise the swift splash of water made, as, ring after ring, the dead black rings spread out and out, and cut the green golden waters of the canal.

What a noise the quick splash of water made, as, ring after ring, the dark black rings spread out and out, and sliced through the green, golden waters of the canal.

HIDE AND SEEK

I

Everything in Lelechka’s nursery was bright, pretty, and cheerful. Lelechka’s sweet voice charmed her mother. Lelechka was a delightful child. There was no other such child, there never had been, and there never would be. Lelechka’s mother, Serafima Alexandrovna, was sure of that. Lelechka’s eyes were dark and large, her cheeks were rosy, her lips were made for kisses and for laughter. But it was not these charms in Lelechka that gave her mother the keenest joy. Lelechka was her mother’s only child. That was why every movement of Lelechka’s bewitched her mother. It was great bliss to hold Lelechka on her knees and to fondle her; to feel the little girl in her arms—a thing as lively and as bright as a little bird.

Everything in Lelechka’s nursery was bright, pretty, and cheerful. Lelechka’s sweet voice enchanted her mother. Lelechka was a lovely child. There was no other child like her, there never had been, and there never would be. Lelechka’s mother, Serafima Alexandrovna, was certain of that. Lelechka’s eyes were dark and large, her cheeks were rosy, and her lips were made for kisses and laughter. But it wasn’t just these features that brought her mother the greatest joy. Lelechka was her mother’s only child. That’s why every movement Lelechka made mesmerized her mother. It was pure bliss to hold Lelechka on her lap and cuddle her; to feel the little girl in her arms—a being as lively and bright as a little bird.

To tell the truth, Serafima Alexandrovna felt happy only in the nursery. She felt cold with her husband.

To be honest, Serafima Alexandrovna only felt happy in the nursery. She felt distant from her husband.

Perhaps it was because he himself loved the cold—he loved to drink cold water, and to breathe cold air. He was always fresh and cool, with a frigid smile, and wherever he passed cold currents seemed to move in the air.

Perhaps it was because he loved the cold—he enjoyed drinking cold water and breathing cold air. He was always fresh and cool, with an icy smile, and wherever he went, cold currents seemed to flow through the air.

The Nesletyevs, Sergei Modestovich and Serafima Alexandrovna, had married without love or calculation, because it was the accepted thing. He was a young man of thirty-five, she a young woman of twenty-five; both were of the same circle and well brought up; he was expected to take a wife, and the time had come for her to take a husband.

The Nesletyevs, Sergei Modestovich and Serafima Alexandrovna, got married without love or planning, simply because that was what was done. He was a 35-year-old man, and she was a 25-year-old woman; both came from the same social circle and had been well raised; he was expected to find a wife, and it was time for her to find a husband.

It even seemed to Serafima Alexandrovna that she was in love with her future husband, and this made her happy. He looked handsome and well-bred; his intelligent grey eyes always preserved a dignified expression; and he fulfilled his obligations of a fiancé with irreproachable gentleness.

It even seemed to Serafima Alexandrovna that she was in love with her future husband, and this made her happy. He looked handsome and refined; his intelligent gray eyes always had a dignified expression; and he carried out his duties as a fiancé with flawless kindness.

The bride was also good-looking; she was a tall, dark-eyed, dark-haired girl, somewhat timid but very tactful. He was not after her dowry, though it pleased him to know that she had something. He had connexions, and his wife came of good, influential people. This might, at the proper opportunity, prove useful. Always irreproachable and tactful, Nesletyev got on in his position not so fast that any one should envy him, nor yet so slow that he should envy any one else—everything came in the proper measure and at the proper time.

The bride was also attractive; she was a tall girl with dark eyes and dark hair, a bit shy but very considerate. He wasn't interested in her dowry, although it was nice to know she had one. He had connections, and his wife came from a decent, influential family. This could be beneficial when the right moment arrived. Always reliable and diplomatic, Nesletyev progressed in his role at a pace that made no one envious of him, yet not so slowly that he felt jealous of anyone else—everything happened in the right amount and at the right time.

After their marriage there was nothing in the manner of Sergei Modestovich to suggest anything wrong to his wife. Later, however, when his wife was about to have a child, Sergei Modestovich established connexions elsewhere of a light and temporary nature. Serafima Alexandrovna found this out, and, to her own astonishment, was not particularly hurt; she awaited her infant with a restless anticipation that swallowed every other feeling.

After their marriage, there was nothing about Sergei Modestovich's behavior that suggested anything was off to his wife. Later, when she was about to have a child, Sergei Modestovich started having casual connections with other women. Serafima Alexandrovna discovered this and, to her surprise, wasn't really hurt; she focused on her impending motherhood with a restless anticipation that overshadowed all her other feelings.

A little girl was born; Serafima Alexandrovna gave herself up to her. At the beginning she used to tell her husband, with rapture, of all the joyous details of Lelechka’s existence. But she soon found that he listened to her without the slightest interest, and only from the habit of politeness. Serafima Alexandrovna drifted farther and farther away from him. She loved her little girl with the ungratified passion that other women, deceived in their husbands, show their chance young lovers.

A little girl was born; Serafima Alexandrovna devoted herself to her. At first, she would excitedly share every joyful detail of Lelechka’s life with her husband. But she soon realized that he listened without any real interest, just out of habit. Serafima Alexandrovna started to drift further away from him. She loved her little girl with the unfulfilled passion that other women show to their young lovers when they feel betrayed by their husbands.

Mamochka, let’s play priatki,” (hide and seek), cried Lelechka, pronouncing the r like the l, so that the word sounded “pliatki.”

Mommy, let’s play hide and seek,” cried Lelechka, pronouncing the r like the l, so that the word sounded “pliatki.”

This charming inability to speak always made Serafima Alexandrovna smile with tender rapture. Lelechka then ran away, stamping with her plump little legs over the carpets, and hid herself behind the curtains near her bed.

This adorable inability to talk always brought a smile of pure joy to Serafima Alexandrovna. Lelechka then dashed away, stomping with her chubby little legs across the carpets, and hid behind the curtains by her bed.

Tiu-tiu, mamochka!” she cried out in her sweet, laughing voice, as she looked out with a single roguish eye.

Tiu-tiu, mamochka!” she shouted in her cheerful, laughing voice, as she peered out with one mischievous eye.

“Where is my baby girl?” the mother asked, as she looked for Lelechka and made believe that she did not see her.

“Where is my baby girl?” the mother asked, as she looked for Lelechka and pretended that she didn’t see her.

And Lelechka poured out her rippling laughter in her hiding place. Then she came out a little farther, and her mother, as though she had only just caught sight of her, seized her by her little shoulders and exclaimed joyously: “Here she is, my Lelechka!”

And Lelechka burst into her playful laughter from her hiding spot. Then she stepped out a bit further, and her mother, as if she had just noticed her, grabbed her by her little shoulders and joyfully exclaimed, “Here she is, my Lelechka!”

Lelechka laughed long and merrily, her head close to her mother’s knees, and all of her cuddled up between her mother’s white hands. Her mother’s eyes glowed with passionate emotion.

Lelechka laughed for a long time, filled with joy, her head resting close to her mother’s knees, and all of her cuddled up between her mother’s gentle hands. Her mother’s eyes sparkled with intense emotion.

“Now, mamochka, you hide,” said Lelechka, as she ceased laughing.

“Now, mamochka, you hide,” said Lelechka, as she stopped laughing.

Her mother went to hide. Lelechka turned away as though not to see, but watched her mamochka stealthily all the time. Mamma hid behind the cupboard, and exclaimed: “Tiu-tiu, baby girl!”

Her mom went to hide. Lelechka looked away as if she didn’t want to see, but kept an eye on her mamochka the whole time. Mom hid behind the cupboard and called out, “Tiu-tiu, baby girl!”

Lelechka ran round the room and looked into all the corners, making believe, as her mother had done before, that she was seeking—though she really knew all the time where her mamochka was standing.

Lelechka dashed around the room and peeked into every corner, pretending, just like her mother had done before, that she was searching—even though she really knew all along where her mamochka was standing.

“Where’s my mamochka?” asked Lelechka. “She’s not here, and she’s not here,” she kept on repeating, as she ran from corner to corner.

“Where’s my mamochka?” asked Lelechka. “She’s not here, and she’s not here,” she kept repeating as she ran from corner to corner.

Her mother stood, with suppressed breathing, her head pressed against the wall, her hair somewhat disarranged. A smile of absolute bliss played on her red lips.

Her mother stood there, holding her breath, her head against the wall, her hair a bit messy. A smile of pure happiness lit up her red lips.

The nurse, Fedosya, a good-natured and fine-looking, if somewhat stupid woman, smiled as she looked at her mistress with her characteristic expression, which seemed to say that it was not for her to object to gentlewomen’s caprices. She thought to herself: “The mother is like a little child herself—look how excited she is.”

The nurse, Fedosya, a kind-hearted and attractive, albeit somewhat simple-minded woman, smiled as she glanced at her mistress with her usual expression, which seemed to convey that she shouldn’t question the whims of upper-class ladies. She thought to herself: “The mother is like a child herself—look how thrilled she is.”

Lelechka was getting nearer her mother’s corner. Her mother was growing more absorbed every moment by her interest in the game; her heart beat with short quick strokes, and she pressed even closer to the wall, disarranging her hair still more. Lelechka suddenly glanced toward her mother’s corner and screamed with joy.

Lelechka was getting closer to her mother’s spot. Her mother became more absorbed by the game with each passing moment; her heart raced with quick beats, and she pressed even closer to the wall, messing up her hair even more. Lelechka suddenly looked over at her mother’s corner and let out a joyful scream.

“I’ve found ’oo,” she cried out loudly and joyously, mispronouncing her words in a way that again made her mother happy.

“I’ve found you!” she shouted with joy, mispronouncing her words in a way that once again made her mother happy.

She pulled her mother by her hands to the middle of the room, they were merry and they laughed; and Lelechka again hid her head against her mother’s knees, and went on lisping and lisping, without end, her sweet little words, so fascinating yet so awkward.

She took her mother's hands and pulled her to the center of the room; they were cheerful and laughed together. Lelechka once again buried her head in her mother’s lap and continued to babble endlessly, her charming little words both captivating and clumsy.

Sergei Modestovich was coming at this moment toward the nursery. Through the half-closed doors he heard the laughter, the joyous outcries, the sound of romping. He entered the nursery, smiling his genial cold smile; he was irreproachably dressed, and he looked fresh and erect, and he spread round him an atmosphere of cleanliness, freshness and coldness. He entered in the midst of the lively game, and he confused them all by his radiant coldness. Even Fedosya felt abashed, now for her mistress, now for herself. Serafima Alexandrovna at once became calm and apparently cold—and this mood communicated itself to the little girl, who ceased to laugh, but looked instead, silently and intently, at her father.

Sergei Modestovich was walking toward the nursery at that moment. Through the half-open doors, he heard laughter, joyful shouts, and the sounds of play. He entered the nursery with a friendly but cool smile; he was impeccably dressed and looked fresh and upright, giving off an air of cleanliness, freshness, and chill. He stepped into the middle of the lively game, and his radiant coldness threw everyone off. Even Fedosya felt uneasy, both for her mistress and for herself. Serafima Alexandrovna immediately became calm and seemed cold, and this mood influenced the little girl, who stopped laughing and instead looked silently and intently at her father.

Sergei Modestovich gave a swift glance round the room. He liked coming here, where everything was beautifully arranged; this was done by Serafima Alexandrovna, who wished to surround her little girl, from her very infancy, only with the loveliest things. Serafima Alexandrovna dressed herself tastefully; this, too, she did for Lelechka, with the same end in view. One thing Sergei Modestovich had not become reconciled to, and this was his wife’s almost continuous presence in the nursery.

Sergei Modestovich quickly looked around the room. He enjoyed being here, where everything was beautifully organized; this was the work of Serafima Alexandrovna, who wanted to surround her little girl with only the best from a very young age. Serafima Alexandrovna dressed stylishly; she did this for Lelechka as well, for the same reason. There was one thing Sergei Modestovich had not come to terms with, and that was his wife's nearly constant presence in the nursery.

“It’s just as I thought.... I knew that I’d find you here,” he said with a derisive and condescending smile.

“It’s just as I thought.... I knew I’d find you here,” he said with a mocking and patronizing smile.

They left the nursery together. As he followed his wife through the door Sergei Modestovich said rather indifferently, in an incidental way, laying no stress on his words: “Don’t you think that it would be well for the little girl if she were sometimes without your company? Merely, you see, that the child should feel its own individuality,” he explained in answer to Serafima Alexandrovna’s puzzled glance.

They left the nursery together. As he followed his wife through the door, Sergei Modestovich said somewhat indifferently, almost casually, without emphasizing his words: “Don’t you think it would be good for the little girl to spend some time on her own? Just so she can feel her own individuality,” he clarified in response to Serafima Alexandrovna’s confused look.

“She’s still so little,” said Serafima Alexandrovna.

“She’s still so little,” Serafima Alexandrovna said.

“In any case, this is but my humble opinion. I don’t insist. It’s your kingdom there.”

“In any case, this is just my humble opinion. I’m not insisting. It’s your kingdom.”

“I’ll think it over,” his wife answered, smiling, as he did, coldly but genially.

“I’ll think about it,” his wife replied, smiling, just like he did, coolly but kindly.

Then they began to talk of something else.

Then they started talking about something else.

II

Nurse Fedosya, sitting in the kitchen that evening, was telling the silent housemaid Darya and the talkative old cook Agathya about the young lady of the house, and how the child loved to play priatki with her mother—“She hides her little face, and cries ‘tiu-tiu’!”

Nurse Fedosya, sitting in the kitchen that evening, was telling the quiet housemaid Darya and the chatty old cook Agathya about the lady of the house, and how the child loved to play priatki with her mother—“She hides her little face and cries ‘tiu-tiu’!”

“And the barinya[1] herself is like a little one,” added Fedosya, smiling.

“And the barinya[1] herself is like a little one,” added Fedosya, smiling.

Agathya listened and shook her head ominously; while her face became grave and reproachful.

Agathya listened and shook her head seriously; her expression turned stern and disapproving.

“That the barinya does it, well, that’s one thing; but that the young lady does it, that’s bad.”

“That the barinya does it, well, that’s one thing; but that the young lady does it, that’s bad.”

“Why?” asked Fedosya with curiosity.

“Why?” asked Fedosya curiously.

This expression of curiosity gave her face the look of a wooden, roughly-painted doll.

This expression of curiosity made her face look like a wooden, poorly painted doll.

“Yes, that’s bad,” repeated Agathya with conviction. “Terribly bad!”

“Yes, that’s bad,” Agathya said firmly. “Really bad!”

“Well?” said Fedosya, the ludicrous expression of curiosity on her face becoming more emphatic.

"Well?" said Fedosya, her curious expression becoming even more animated.

“She’ll hide, and hide, and hide away,” said Agathya, in a mysterious whisper, as she looked cautiously toward the door.

“She’ll keep hiding and hiding,” said Agathya, in a mysterious whisper, as she glanced cautiously toward the door.

“What are you saying?” exclaimed Fedosya, frightened.

“What are you talking about?” exclaimed Fedosya, scared.

“It’s the truth I’m saying, remember my words,” Agathya went on with the same assurance and secrecy. “It’s the surest sign.”

“It’s the truth I’m telling you, remember what I said,” Agathya continued with the same confidence and secrecy. “It’s the clearest sign.”

The old woman had invented this sign, quite suddenly, herself; and she was evidently very proud of it.

The old woman had come up with this sign all on her own, and she was clearly very proud of it.

[1] Gentlewoman.

Lady.

III

Lelechka was asleep, and Serafima Alexandrovna was sitting in her own room, thinking with joy and tenderness of Lelechka. Lelechka was in her thoughts, first a sweet, tiny girl, then a sweet, big girl, then again a delightful little girl; and so until the end she remained mamma’s little Lelechka.

Lelechka was asleep, and Serafima Alexandrovna was sitting in her room, thinking fondly and lovingly of Lelechka. Lelechka was on her mind, first a sweet, tiny girl, then a sweet, big girl, and then once again a delightful little girl; and so until the end she stayed mamma’s little Lelechka.

Serafima Alexandrovna did not even notice that Fedosya came up to her and paused before her. Fedosya had a worried, frightened look.

Serafima Alexandrovna didn't even notice when Fedosya approached her and stopped in front of her. Fedosya had a worried, scared expression.

Barinya, barinya” she said quietly, in a trembling voice.

Barinya, barinya” she said softly, her voice shaking.

Serafima Alexandrovna gave a start. Fedosya’s face made her anxious.

Serafima Alexandrovna jumped. Fedosya's expression worried her.

“What is it, Fedosya?” she asked with great concern. “Is there anything wrong with Lelechka?”

“What’s wrong, Fedosya?” she asked with deep concern. “Is something wrong with Lelechka?”

“No, barinya,” said Fedosya, as she gesticulated with her hands to reassure her mistress and to make her sit down. “Lelechka is asleep, may God be with her! Only I’d like to say something—you see—Lelechka is always hiding herself—that’s not good.”

“No, barinya,” said Fedosya, waving her hands to reassure her mistress and encourage her to sit down. “Lelechka is asleep, may God watch over her! But I just want to say something—you see—Lelechka is always hiding away—that’s not good.”

Fedosya looked at her mistress with fixed eyes, which had grown round from fright.

Fedosya stared at her mistress with wide eyes, which had become round from fear.

“Why not good?” asked Serafima Alexandrovna, with vexation, succumbing involuntarily to vague fears.

“Why not good?” asked Serafima Alexandrovna, annoyed, giving in involuntarily to uncertain fears.

“I can’t tell you how bad it is,” said Fedosya, and her face expressed the most decided confidence.

“I can’t explain how terrible it is,” said Fedosya, and her face showed complete certainty.

“Please speak in a sensible way,” observed Serafima Alexandrovna dryly. “I understand nothing of what you are saying.”

“Please speak sensibly,” Serafima Alexandrovna said dryly. “I don’t understand anything you’re saying.”

“You see, barinya, it’s a kind of omen,” explained Fedosya abruptly, in a shamefaced way.

“You see, barinya, it’s a sort of sign,” explained Fedosya suddenly, looking a bit embarrassed.

“Nonsense!” said Serafima Alexandrovna.

"Nonsense!" said Serafima Alexandrovna.

She did not wish to hear any further as to the sort of omen it was, and what it foreboded. But, somehow, a sense of fear and of sadness crept into her mood, and it was humiliating to feel that an absurd tale should disturb her beloved fancies, and should agitate her so deeply.

She didn't want to hear any more about what kind of omen it was and what it meant. But somehow, a feeling of fear and sadness crept into her mood, and it was embarrassing to realize that a ridiculous story could disturb her cherished thoughts and upset her so much.

“Of course I know that gentlefolk don’t believe in omens, but it’s a bad omen, barinya,” Fedosya went on in a doleful voice, “the young lady will hide, and hide....”

“Of course I know that refined people don’t believe in omens, but it’s a bad sign, barinya,” Fedosya continued in a sad voice, “the young lady will keep hiding and hiding....”

Suddenly she burst into tears, sobbing out loudly: “She’ll hide, and hide, and hide away, angelic little soul, in a damp grave,” she continued, as she wiped her tears with her apron and blew her nose.

Suddenly, she broke down in tears, crying out loudly: “She’ll hide, and hide, and hide away, sweet little soul, in a damp grave,” she continued, wiping her tears with her apron and blowing her nose.

“Who told you all this?” asked Serafima Alexandrovna in an austere low voice.

“Who told you all this?” asked Serafima Alexandrovna in a stern, low voice.

“Agathya says so, barinya” answered Fedosya; “it’s she that knows.”

“Agathya says so, barinya,” replied Fedosya; “she's the one who knows.”

“Knows!” exclaimed Serafima Alexandrovna in irritation, as though she wished to protect herself somehow from this sudden anxiety. “What nonsense! Please don’t come to me with any such notions in the future. Now you may go.”

“Knows!” Serafima Alexandrovna exclaimed in irritation, as if she wanted to shield herself from this sudden anxiety. “What nonsense! Please don’t come to me with any such ideas in the future. Now you can go.”

Fedosya, dejected, her feelings hurt, left her mistress.

Fedosya, feeling upset and hurt, left her employer.

“What nonsense! As though Lelechka could die!” thought Serafima Alexandrovna to herself, trying to conquer the feeling of coldness and fear which took possession of her at the thought of the possible death of Lelechka. Serafima Alexandrovna, upon reflection, attributed these women’s beliefs in omens to ignorance. She saw clearly that there could be no possible connexion between a child’s quite ordinary diversion and the continuation of the child’s life. She made a special effort that evening to occupy her mind with other matters, but her thoughts returned involuntarily to the fact that Lelechka loved to hide herself.

“What nonsense! As if Lelechka could actually die!” Serafima Alexandrovna thought to herself, trying to shake off the cold fear that gripped her at the thought of Lelechka possibly dying. Serafima, on reflection, considered these women’s beliefs in omens to be a sign of ignorance. She clearly saw that there was no connection between a child's perfectly normal play and the child's life continuing. That evening, she made a conscious effort to focus on other things, but her mind kept drifting back to the fact that Lelechka loved to hide.

When Lelechka, was still quite small, and had learned to distinguish between her mother and her nurse, she sometimes, sitting in her nurse’s arms, made a sudden roguish grimace, and hid her laughing face in the nurse’s shoulder. Then she would look out with a sly glance.

When Lelechka was still little and had learned to tell her mother apart from her nurse, she would occasionally sit in her nurse’s arms, make a cheeky face, and bury her laughing smile in the nurse’s shoulder. Then she'd peek out with a mischievous glance.

Of late, in those rare moments of the barinya’s absence from the nursery, Fedosya had again taught Lelechka to hide; and when Lelechka’s mother, on coming in, saw how lovely the child looked when she was hiding, she herself began to play hide and seek with her tiny daughter.

Of late, during those rare moments when the barinya was away from the nursery, Fedosya had once again taught Lelechka how to hide. And when Lelechka's mother walked in and saw how adorable her child looked while hiding, she decided to join in and play hide and seek with her little daughter.

IV

The next day Serafima Alexandrovna, absorbed in her joyous cares for Lelechka, had forgotten Fedosya’s words of the day before.

The next day, Serafima Alexandrovna, caught up in her happy thoughts about Lelechka, had forgotten Fedosya’s words from the day before.

But when she returned to the nursery, after having ordered the dinner, and she heard Lelechka suddenly cry “Tiu-tiu!” from under the table, a feeling of fear suddenly took hold of her. Though she reproached herself at once for this unfounded, superstitious dread, nevertheless she could not enter wholeheartedly into the spirit of Lelechka’s favourite game, and she tried to divert Lelechka’s attention to something else.

But when she went back to the nursery after ordering dinner and heard Lelechka suddenly shout “Tiu-tiu!” from under the table, a wave of fear washed over her. Even though she scolded herself for this irrational, superstitious fear, she still couldn't fully get into the spirit of Lelechka’s favorite game, and she tried to distract Lelechka with something else.

Lelechka was a lovely and obedient child. She eagerly complied with her mother’s new wishes. But as she had got into the habit of hiding from her mother in some corner, and of crying out “Tiu-tiu!” so even that day she returned more than once to the game.

Lelechka was a sweet and well-behaved child. She happily followed her mother’s new requests. However, since she had developed a habit of hiding from her mother in a corner and calling out “Tiu-tiu!”, she couldn't help but go back to that game more than once that day.

Serafima Alexandrovna tried desperately to amuse Lelechka. This was not so easy because restless, threatening thoughts obtruded themselves constantly.

Serafima Alexandrovna tried hard to entertain Lelechka. This wasn’t easy because restless, troubling thoughts kept coming to mind.

“Why does Lelechka keep on recalling the tiu-tiu? Why does she not get tired of the same thing—of eternally closing her eyes, and of hiding her face? Perhaps,” thought Serafima Alexandrovna, “she is not as strongly drawn to the world as other children, who are attracted by many things. If this is so, is it not a sign of organic weakness? Is it not a germ of the unconscious non-desire to live?”

“Why does Lelechka keep remembering the tiu-tiu? Why doesn’t she get tired of the same thing—constantly closing her eyes and hiding her face? Maybe,” thought Serafima Alexandrovna, “she isn’t as drawn to the world as other children, who are interested in many things. If that’s the case, is it not a sign of some weakness? Is it not a hint of an underlying lack of desire to live?”

Serafima Alexandrovna was tormented by presentiments. She felt ashamed of herself for ceasing to play hide and seek with Lelechka before Fedosya. But this game had become agonizing to her, all the more agonizing because she had a real desire to play it, and because something drew her very strongly to hide herself from Lelechka and to seek out the hiding child. Serafima Alexandrovna herself began the game once or twice, though she played it with a heavy heart. She suffered as though committing an evil deed with full consciousness.

Serafima Alexandrovna was plagued by bad feelings. She felt embarrassed for stopping the game of hide and seek with Lelechka in front of Fedosya. But this game had turned into a painful experience for her, even more so because she genuinely wanted to play and because something strongly urged her to hide from Lelechka and find the child hiding. Serafima Alexandrovna started the game once or twice, though she played it with a heavy heart. She felt as if she were doing something wrong, fully aware of it.

It was a sad day for Serafima Alexandrovna.

It was a tough day for Serafima Alexandrovna.

V

Lelechka was about to fall asleep. No sooner had she climbed into her little bed, protected by a network on all sides, than her eyes began to close from fatigue. Her mother covered her with a blue blanket. Lelechka drew her sweet little hands from under the blanket and stretched them out to embrace her mother. Her mother bent down. Lelechka, with a tender expression on her sleepy face, kissed her mother and let her head fall on the pillow. As her hands hid themselves under the blanket Lelechka whispered: “The hands tiu-tiu!”

Lelechka was about to fall asleep. As soon as she climbed into her little bed, surrounded by a net on all sides, her eyes started to close from exhaustion. Her mother tucked her in with a blue blanket. Lelechka pulled her sweet little hands out from under the blanket and reached out to hug her mother. Her mother leaned down. With a tender expression on her sleepy face, Lelechka kissed her mother and laid her head on the pillow. As her hands slipped back under the blanket, Lelechka whispered: “The hands tiu-tiu!”

The mother’s heart seemed to stop—Lelechka lay there so small, so frail, so quiet. Lelechka smiled gently, closed her eyes and said quietly: “The eyes tiu-tiu!”

The mother’s heart felt like it had stopped—Lelechka lay there so small, so delicate, so still. Lelechka smiled softly, closed her eyes, and said quietly: “The eyes tiu-tiu!”

Then even more quietly: “Lelechka tiu-tiu!

Then even more quietly: “Lelechka tiu-tiu!

With these words she fell asleep, her face pressing the pillow. She seemed so small and so frail under the blanket that covered her. Her mother looked at her with sad eyes.

With those words, she fell asleep, her face against the pillow. She looked so tiny and fragile under the blanket that covered her. Her mother gazed at her with sorrowful eyes.

Serafima Alexandrovna remained standing over Lelechka’s bed a long while, and she kept looking at Lelechka with tenderness and fear.

Serafima Alexandrovna stood over Lelechka’s bed for a long time, watching Lelechka with a mix of tenderness and fear.

“I’m a mother: is it possible that I shouldn’t be able to protect her?” she thought, as she imagined the various ills that might befall Lelechka.

“I’m a mother: is it possible that I shouldn’t be able to protect her?” she thought, as she envisioned the different dangers that could harm Lelechka.

She prayed long that night, but the prayer did not relieve her sadness.

She prayed for a long time that night, but the prayer didn’t ease her sadness.

VI

Several days passed. Lelechka caught cold. The fever came upon her at night. When Serafima Alexandrovna, awakened by Fedosya, came to Lelechka and saw her looking so hot, so restless, and so tormented, she instantly recalled the evil omen, and a hopeless despair took possession of her from the first moments.

Several days went by. Lelechka caught a cold. A fever hit her at night. When Serafima Alexandrovna, awakened by Fedosya, came to Lelechka and saw her looking so hot, so restless, and so tormented, she immediately remembered the bad omen, and a deep despair overwhelmed her from the start.

A doctor was called, and everything was done that is usual on such occasions—but the inevitable happened. Serafima Alexandrovna tried to console herself with the hope that Lelechka would get well, and would again laugh and play—yet this seemed to her an unthinkable happiness! And Lelechka grew feebler from hour to hour.

A doctor was called, and everything that usually happens in situations like this was done—but the inevitable took place. Serafima Alexandrovna tried to comfort herself with the hope that Lelechka would recover and would laugh and play again—but to her, that seemed like an unimaginable happiness! And Lelechka got weaker with each passing hour.

All simulated tranquillity, so as not to frighten Serafima Alexandrovna, but their masked faces only made her sad.

All their fake calm was for the sake of not scaring Serafima Alexandrovna, but their masked faces just made her feel sad.

Nothing made her so unhappy as the reiterations of Fedosya, uttered between sobs: “She hid herself and hid herself, our Lelechka!”

Nothing made her as unhappy as Fedosya's repeated cries, said between sobs: "She hid and hid, our Lelechka!"

But the thoughts of Serafima Alexandrovna were confused, and she could not quite grasp what was happening.

But Serafima Alexandrovna's thoughts were muddled, and she couldn't fully understand what was going on.

Fever was consuming Lelechka, and there were times when she lost consciousness and spoke in delirium. But when she returned to herself she bore her pain and her fatigue with gentle good nature; she smiled feebly at her mamochka, so that her mamochka should not see how much she suffered. Three days passed, torturing like a nightmare. Lelechka grew quite feeble She did not know that she was dying.

Fever was overwhelming Lelechka, and there were moments when she lost consciousness and spoke in a daze. But when she came back to herself, she endured her pain and fatigue with gentle grace; she smiled weakly at her mamochka, so her mamochka wouldn't see how much she was suffering. Three days went by, torturous like a nightmare. Lelechka became very weak. She didn’t realize that she was dying.

She glanced at her mother with her dimmed eyes, and lisped in a scarcely audible, hoarse voice: “Tiu-tiu, mamochka! Make tiu-tiu, mamochka!”

She glanced at her mom with her dull eyes and said in a barely audible, hoarse voice: “Tiu-tiu, mamochka! Make tiu-tiu, mamochka!”

Serafima Alexandrovna hid her face behind the curtains near Lelechka’s bed. How tragic!

Serafima Alexandrovna hid her face behind the curtains by Lelechka’s bed. How tragic!

Mamochka!” called Lelechka in an almost inaudible voice.

Mommy!” called Lelechka in a barely audible voice.

Lelechka’s mother bent over her, and Lelechka, her vision grown still more dim, saw her mother’s pale, despairing face for the last time.

Lelechka’s mother bent over her, and Lelechka, her vision fading even more, saw her mother’s pale, hopeless face for the last time.

“A white mamochka!” whispered Lelechka. Mamochka’s white face became blurred, and everything grew dark before Lelechka. She caught the edge of the bed-cover feebly with her hands and whispered: “Tiu-tiu!”

“A white mamochka!” whispered Lelechka. Mamochka’s pale face became fuzzy, and everything around Lelechka faded to black. She weakly grabbed the edge of the bedcover with her hands and whispered: “Tiu-tiu!”

Something rattled in her throat; Lelechka opened and again closed her rapidly paling lips, and died.

Something rattled in her throat; Lelechka opened and then closed her quickly paling lips, and died.

Serafima Alexandrovna was in dumb despair as she left Lelechka, and went out of the room. She met her husband.

Serafima Alexandrovna was in silent despair as she left Lelechka and stepped out of the room. She ran into her husband.

“Lelechka is dead,” she said in a quiet, dull voice.

“Lelechka is dead,” she said in a soft, flat voice.

Sergei Modestovich looked anxiously at her pale face. He was struck by the strange stupor in her formerly animated handsome features.

Sergei Modestovich looked nervously at her pale face. He was taken aback by the unusual daze in her once lively, attractive features.

VII

Lelechka was dressed, placed in a little coffin, and carried into the parlour. Serafima Alexandrovna was standing by the coffin and looking dully at her dead child. Sergei Modestovich went to his wife and, consoling her with cold, empty words, tried to draw her away from the coffin. Serafima Alexandrovna smiled.

Lelechka was dressed, placed in a small coffin, and carried into the living room. Serafima Alexandrovna stood by the coffin, staring blankly at her dead child. Sergei Modestovich went to his wife and, trying to comfort her with cold, empty words, attempted to pull her away from the coffin. Serafima Alexandrovna smiled.

“Go away,” she said quietly. “Lelechka is playing. She’ll be up in a minute.”

“Go away,” she said softly. “Lelechka is playing. She’ll be up in a minute.”

“Sima, my dear, don’t agitate yourself,” said Sergei Modestovich in a whisper. “You must resign yourself to your fate.”

“Sima, my dear, don’t get worked up,” said Sergei Modestovich in a whisper. “You need to accept your fate.”

“She’ll be up in a minute,” persisted Serafima Alexandrovna, her eyes fixed on the dead little girl.

“She’ll be up in a minute,” Serafima Alexandrovna insisted, her eyes fixed on the lifeless little girl.

Sergei Modestovich looked round him cautiously: he was afraid of the unseemly and of the ridiculous.

Sergei Modestovich glanced around him carefully: he was wary of being inappropriate and looking foolish.

“Sima, don’t agitate yourself,” he repeated. “This would be a miracle, and miracles do not happen in the nineteenth century.”

“Sima, don’t get worked up,” he said again. “This would be a miracle, and miracles don’t happen in the nineteenth century.”

No sooner had he said these words than Sergei Modestovich felt their irrelevance to what had happened. He was confused and annoyed.

No sooner had he said these words than Sergei Modestovich felt how irrelevant they were to what had happened. He was confused and annoyed.

He took his wife by the arm, and cautiously led her away from the coffin. She did not oppose him.

He took his wife by the arm and carefully led her away from the coffin. She didn’t resist.

Her face seemed tranquil and her eyes were dry. She went into the nursery and began to walk round the room, looking into those places where Lelechka used to hide herself. She walked all about the room, and bent now and then to look under the table or under the bed, and kept on repeating cheerfully: “Where is my little one? Where is my Lelechka?”

Her face looked calm, and her eyes were dry. She entered the nursery and started to walk around the room, checking the spots where Lelechka used to hide. She moved through the room, occasionally bending down to peek under the table or the bed, and kept cheerfully repeating, “Where is my little one? Where is my Lelechka?”

After she had walked round the room once she began to make her quest anew. Fedosya, motionless, with dejected face, sat in a corner, and looked frightened at her mistress; then she suddenly burst out sobbing, and she wailed loudly:

After she had walked around the room once, she began her search again. Fedosya, frozen in place with a sad expression, sat in a corner and looked frightened at her mistress; then she suddenly started sobbing and cried out loudly:

“She hid herself, and hid herself, our Lelechka, our angelic little soul!”

“She kept hiding, our Lelechka, our sweet little soul!”

Serafima Alexandrovna trembled, paused, cast a perplexed look at Fedosya, began to weep, and left the nursery quietly.

Serafima Alexandrovna trembled, paused, gave a confused look to Fedosya, started to cry, and quietly left the nursery.

VIII

Sergei Modestovich hurried the funeral. He saw that Serafima Alexandrovna was terribly shocked by her sudden misfortune, and as he feared for her reason he thought she would more readily be diverted and consoled when Lelechka was buried.

Sergei Modestovich rushed the funeral. He noticed that Serafima Alexandrovna was deeply distressed by her sudden loss, and fearing for her mental state, he thought she would be more easily distracted and comforted once Lelechka was buried.

Next morning Serafima Alexandrovna dressed with particular care—for Lelechka. When she entered the parlour there were several people between her and Lelechka. The priest and deacon paced up and down the room; clouds of blue smoke drifted in the air, and there was a smell of incense. There was an oppressive feeling of heaviness in Serafima Alexandrovna’s head as she approached Lelechka. Lelechka lay there still and pale, and smiled pathetically. Serafima Alexandrovna laid her cheek upon the edge of Lelechka’s coffin, and whispered: “Tiu-tiu, little one!”

Next morning, Serafima Alexandrovna got dressed with special care—for Lelechka. When she entered the parlor, there were several people between her and Lelechka. The priest and deacon paced back and forth in the room; clouds of blue smoke drifted in the air, and there was a smell of incense. Serafima Alexandrovna felt a heavy weight in her head as she approached Lelechka. Lelechka lay there still and pale, smiling sadly. Serafima Alexandrovna rested her cheek on the edge of Lelechka’s coffin and whispered, “Tiu-tiu, little one!”

The little one did not reply. Then there was some kind of stir and confusion around Serafima Alexandrovna; strange, unnecessary faces bent over her, some one held her—and Lelechka was carried away somewhere.

The little one didn’t respond. Then there was some commotion and confusion around Serafima Alexandrovna; unfamiliar, unnecessary faces leaned over her, someone was holding her—and Lelechka was taken away somewhere.

Serafima Alexandrovna stood up erect, sighed in a lost way, smiled, and called loudly: “Lelechka!”

Serafima Alexandrovna stood up straight, sighed with a sense of loss, smiled, and called out loudly, “Lelechka!”

Lelechka was being carried out. The mother threw herself after the coffin with despairing sobs, but she was held back. She sprang behind the door, through which Lelechka had passed, sat down there on the floor, and as she looked through the crevice, she cried out: “Lelechka, tiu-tiu!”

Lelechka was being taken away. The mother lunged after the coffin, sobbing uncontrollably, but they held her back. She dashed to the door that Lelechka had gone through, sat down on the floor, and as she peered through the crack, she called out, “Lelechka, tiu-tiu!”

Then she put her head out from behind the door, and began to laugh.

Then she peeked out from behind the door and started laughing.

Lelechka was quickly carried away from her mother, and those who carried her seemed to run rather than to walk.

Lelechka was swiftly taken away from her mother, and those who carried her appeared to be running instead of walking.

THE SMILE

I

Some fifteen boys and girls and several young men and women had gathered in the garden belonging to the Semiboyarinov cottage to celebrate the birthday of one of the sons of the house, Lesha by name, a student of the second class. Lesha’s birthday was made indeed an occasion for bringing eligible young men to the house for his grown sisters’ sake.

About fifteen boys and girls, along with a few young men and women, had come together in the garden of the Semiboyarinov cottage to celebrate the birthday of one of the sons, a second-grade student named Lesha. Lesha’s birthday was truly a chance to invite eligible young men to the house for the sake of his older sisters.

All were merry and smiling—the older members of the party as well as the young boys and girls, who ran up and down the yellow sand of the well-kept footpaths; a pale, unimpressive boy, who was sitting alone on a bench under a lilac bush and looking silently at the other boys, was also smiling. His loneliness, his silence, and his well-worn though clean clothes, all pointed to his poverty and to his embarrassment in the company of these lively, well-dressed children. His face was timid and thin, his chest sunken, and his lean hands lay so meekly that it aroused one’s pity to look at him. Still, he smiled; but even his smile seemed pitiful; it was as though it depressed him to watch the games and the happiness of other children, or as though he were afraid to annoy others by his sad looks and his poor dress.

Everyone was cheerful and smiling—the older members of the group as well as the young boys and girls, who were running up and down the golden sand of the well-maintained footpaths; a pale, unremarkable boy, who sat alone on a bench under a lilac bush and quietly observed the other boys, was also smiling. His solitude, silence, and his worn but clean clothes highlighted his poverty and discomfort among these lively, well-dressed kids. His face was timid and gaunt, his chest sunken, and his thin hands rested so humbly that it stirred pity in anyone who glanced at him. Still, he smiled; but even his smile seemed sad; it was as if watching the games and joy of the other children weighed him down, or as if he feared bothering others with his gloomy expression and shabby clothing.

He was called Grisha Igumnov. His father had died not long ago; Grisha’s mother occasionally sent her son to her rich relatives with whom he always felt depressed and uneasy.

He was called Grisha Igumnov. His father had passed away recently; Grisha’s mother sometimes sent her son to visit her wealthy relatives, where he always felt down and uncomfortable.

“Why do you sit alone? Get up and run about!” said the blue-eyed Lydochka Semiboyarinov as she passed him.

“Why are you sitting alone? Get up and move around!” said the blue-eyed Lydochka Semiboyarinov as she walked by him.

Grisha did not dare to disobey; his heart beat violently, his face became covered with small beads of perspiration. He approached the happy, red-cheeked boys timidly. They looked at him unfriendlily as at a stranger, and Grisha himself felt at once that he was not like them: he could not speak so boldly and so loudly; and he had neither such yellow boots, nor such a round little cap with a woolly red visor turned jauntily upwards as the boy nearest to him had.

Grisha didn't dare to disobey; his heart raced, and his face was covered in small beads of sweat. He walked up to the cheerful, rosy-cheeked boys hesitantly. They looked at him unfriendly, like he was a stranger, and Grisha instantly felt that he wasn't like them: he couldn't speak as confidently and loudly; he didn't have yellow boots or a round little cap with a fluffy red visor tilted playfully up like the boy nearest to him had.

The boys continued to talk among themselves as though there were no Grisha. Grisha stood near them in an uneasy pose; his thin shoulders stooped somewhat, his slender fingers held fast to his narrow girdle, and he smiled timidly. He did not know what to do, and in his confusion did not hear what the lively boys were saying. They finished their conversation and scattered suddenly. Grisha, his timid, guilty smile still on his face, walked back uneasily on the sandy path and sat down once more on the bench. He was ashamed because he had walked up to the boys, yet had not spoken to any one, and because nothing had come of it. As he sat down he looked timidly round him—no one paid him the slightest attention, and no one laughed at him. Grisha grew calm.

The boys kept chatting among themselves as if Grisha weren't there. Grisha stood nearby, feeling awkward; his shoulders were a bit hunched, his slender fingers were gripping his narrow belt, and he smiled shyly. He didn’t know what to do and, in his confusion, couldn’t hear what the energetic boys were saying. They wrapped up their conversation and suddenly scattered. Grisha, still wearing his timid, guilty smile, walked back awkwardly along the sandy path and sat down again on the bench. He felt embarrassed for having approached the boys but not spoken to anyone, and because nothing had come of it. As he sat down, he looked around nervously—no one was paying him any attention, and no one laughed at him. Grisha began to feel more at ease.

Just then two little girls, their arms round each other, passed him. Under their fixed stare Grisha shrank, grew red, and smiled guiltily.

Just then, two little girls, with their arms around each other, walked past him. Under their unwavering gaze, Grisha shrank back, turned red, and smiled sheepishly.

When the little girls had passed by the youngest of them, with fair hair, asked loudly: “Who’s this ugly duckling?”

When the little girls walked by, the youngest one, with blonde hair, asked loudly, “Who’s this ugly duckling?”

The elder girl, who was red-cheeked and black-browed, laughed and answered: “I don’t know. We had better ask Lydochka. It’s most likely a poor relation.”

The older girl, with rosy cheeks and dark eyebrows, laughed and replied: “I’m not sure. We should ask Lydochka. It’s probably a distant relative.”

“What an absurd boy,” said the little blonde. “He spreads his ears out, and sits there and smiles.”

“What a ridiculous kid,” said the little blonde. “He sticks his ears out and just sits there grinning.”

They disappeared behind the bushes at the turn of the path, and Grisha no longer heard their voices. He felt hurt, and when he thought that he might have to sit there a long time, until his mother should come for him, he was sick at heart.

They vanished behind the bushes at the bend in the path, and Grisha couldn’t hear their voices anymore. He felt hurt, and the thought of possibly having to wait there for a long time until his mom came to get him made him feel sick inside.

A big-eyed, slender student with a stubborn crest of hair sticking up from his high forehead noticed that Grisha was sitting alone there like an orphan, and he wished to be kind to him, and to make him feel more at his ease; so he sat down near him.

A big-eyed, slender student with a stubborn tuft of hair sticking up from his high forehead saw that Grisha was sitting alone like an orphan, and he wanted to be kind to him and help him feel more comfortable, so he took a seat next to him.

“What’s your name?” he asked.

“What's your name?” he asked.

Grisha told him quietly.

Grisha whispered to him.

“And my name is Mitya,” said the student. “Are you here alone, or with any one?”

“And my name is Mitya,” said the student. “Are you here alone, or with someone?”

“With mother,” whispered Grisha.

“With mom,” whispered Grisha.

“Why do you sit here all by yourself?” asked Mitya.

“Why are you sitting here all alone?” Mitya asked.

Grisha stirred nervously, and did not know what to say.

Grisha fidgeted anxiously, unsure of what to say.

“Why don’t you play?”

"Why don't you join in?"

“I don’t want to.”

"I don't want to."

Mitya did not hear him so he asked: “What did you say?”

Mitya didn't hear him, so he asked, “What did you say?”

“I don’t feel like it,” said Grisha somewhat more loudly.

“I don’t feel like it,” Grisha said, raising his voice a bit.

The student, astonished, continued: “Why don’t you feel like it?”

The student, surprised, continued: “Why don’t you want to?”

Grisha again did not know what to say; he smiled in a lost way. Mitya was looking at him attentively. Glances of strangers always embarrassed Grisha; it was as though he feared that they might find something absurd in his appearance.

Grisha still didn't know what to say; he smiled awkwardly. Mitya was watching him closely. The stares of strangers always made Grisha uncomfortable; it was like he was afraid they might see something ridiculous about how he looked.

Mitya was silent for a while, as he thought of something else that he might ask.

Mitya was quiet for a moment, considering something else he could ask.

“What do you collect?” he asked. “You’ve got a collection of something, haven’t you? We all collect: I—stamps, Katya Pokrivalova—shells, Lesha—butterflies. What do you collect?”

“What do you collect?” he asked. “You have a collection of something, right? We all collect stuff: I collect stamps, Katya Pokrivalova collects shells, Lesha collects butterflies. What about you?”

“Nothing,” said Grisha, flushing.

“Nothing,” Grisha said, blushing.

“Well, well,” said Mitya with artless astonishment. “So you collect nothing! That’s very curious.”

“Well, well,” said Mitya with genuine surprise. “So you don’t collect anything! That’s really interesting.”

Grisha felt ashamed that he was not collecting anything, and that he had disclosed the fact.

Grisha felt embarrassed that he wasn't collecting anything, and that he had revealed that fact.

“I, too, must collect something!” he thought to himself, but he could not decide to say this aloud.

“I need to collect something, too!” he thought, but he couldn’t bring himself to say it out loud.

Mitya sat a little longer, then left him. Grisha felt a relief. But a new ordeal was in store for him.

Mitya stayed a bit longer, then left him. Grisha felt a sense of relief. But another challenge was waiting for him.

The nurse engaged by the Semiboyarinovs for their youngest son was strolling along the garden paths with the one-year-old child in her arms. She wished to rest, and chose the same bench upon which Grisha was sitting. He again felt uneasy. He looked straight before him, and could not even decide to move away from the nurse to the other end of the bench.

The nurse hired by the Semiboyarinovs for their youngest son was walking along the garden paths with the one-year-old child in her arms. She wanted to take a break and picked the same bench where Grisha was sitting. He felt uncomfortable once again. He stared straight ahead and couldn't even decide to get up and move to the other end of the bench away from the nurse.

The infant’s attention soon became drawn to Grisha’s protruding ears, and he leant forward towards one of them. The nurse, a robust, red-cheeked woman, concluded that Grisha would not mind. She brought her charge nearer to Grisha, and the pink infant caught Grisha’s ear with his fat little hand. Grisha was paralysed with confusion, but could not decide to protest. The child, laughing loudly and merrily, now let go Grisha’s ear, now caught hold of it again. The red-cheeked nurse, who enjoyed the game not less than the infant, kept on repeating: “Let’s go for him! Let’s give it to him!”

The baby's attention quickly shifted to Grisha's big ears, and he leaned forward to reach one. The nurse, a sturdy woman with rosy cheeks, figured Grisha wouldn't mind. She brought the baby closer to Grisha, and the pink little one grabbed Grisha's ear with his chubby hand. Grisha was frozen in confusion but couldn't bring himself to object. The child, laughing joyfully, would let go of Grisha's ear and then grab it again. The rosy-cheeked nurse, just as entertained as the infant, kept saying, “Let’s go for it! Let’s give it to him!”

One of the boys saw the scene, and told the other boys that little Georgik was obstreperous with the quiet boy who was sitting so long on the bench. The children gathered round Georgik and Grisha, and laughed noisily. Grisha tried to show that he didn’t mind, that he felt no pain, and that he also enjoyed the fun. But it grew harder and harder for him to smile, and he had a very strong desire to cry. He knew that he ought not to cry, that it was a disgrace, and he restrained himself with an effort.

One of the boys saw what was happening and told the other boys that little Georgik was being loud with the quiet boy who had been sitting on the bench for a long time. The kids gathered around Georgik and Grisha, laughing loudly. Grisha tried to act like he didn’t care, that he wasn’t hurt, and that he was also having fun. But it became harder and harder for him to smile, and he really wanted to cry. He knew he shouldn’t cry because it would be embarrassing, and he forced himself to hold it back.

Happily he was soon delivered. The blue-eyed Lydochka, upon hearing the children’s boisterous laughter, went to see what had happened. She reproached the nurse: “Aren’t you ashamed to go on like this?”

Happily, he was soon delivered. The blue-eyed Lydochka, hearing the children's loud laughter, went to check what was going on. She scolded the nurse: “Aren't you ashamed to keep acting like this?”

She herself had difficulty to keep from laughing at Grisha’s pitiful, confused face. But she restrained herself, and upheld her dignity as a grown young woman before the nurse and the children.

She had a hard time not laughing at Grisha’s pitiful, confused face. But she held herself back and maintained her dignity as a young woman in front of the nurse and the kids.

The nurse rose and said, laughing: “Georginka did it quite gently. The boy himself didn’t say that it hurt him.”

The nurse stood up and said, laughing, “Georginka did it really gently. The boy didn’t even say it hurt him.”

“You mustn’t do such things,” said Lydochka sternly.

“You shouldn’t do things like that,” Lydochka said firmly.

Georgik, unhappy because they had taken him away from Grisha, raised a cry. Lydochka took him in her arms and carried him away to quiet him. The nurse followed her. But the boys and the girls remained. They thronged round Grisha and eyed him unceremoniously.

Georgik, upset because he had been taken away from Grisha, let out a cry. Lydochka picked him up and carried him off to calm him down. The nurse followed her. But the boys and girls stayed behind. They crowded around Grisha and stared at him openly.

“Perhaps he’s got stuck-on ears,” suggested one of the boys, “that’s why he doesn’t feel any pain.”

“Maybe he has ears that are stuck on,” suggested one of the boys, “that’s why he doesn’t feel any pain.”

“I rather think you like to be held by your ears,” said another.

“I think you like it when someone holds you by your ears,” said another.

“Tell us,” said the little girl with the large blue eyes, “which ear does your mother catch hold of most?”

“Tell us,” said the little girl with the big blue eyes, “which ear does your mom grab most often?”

“His ears have been stretched out to order in a workshop,” cried a merry youngster, and laughed loudly at his own joke.

“His ears have been stretched out to be shaped in a workshop,” shouted a cheerful kid, bursting into laughter at his own joke.

“No,” another corrected him, “he was born like that. When he was very small he was led not by his hand but by his ear.”

“No,” another corrected him, “he was born that way. When he was really little, he was guided not by his hand but by his ear.”

Grisha looked at his tormentors like a small beast at bay, with a fixed smile on his face, when, suddenly, wholly unexpectedly to the cheerful company, he burst into tears. Many small drops fell on his jacket. The children grew quiet at once. They became uneasy. They exchanged embarrassed glances, and looked silently at Grisha as he wiped the tears from his face with his thin hands; he appeared to be ashamed of his tears.

Grisha looked at his tormentors like a cornered animal, a frozen smile on his face, when suddenly, completely unexpectedly to the cheerful group, he broke down in tears. Many small drops landed on his jacket. The kids fell silent immediately. They grew anxious. They exchanged awkward glances and quietly watched Grisha as he wiped the tears from his face with his thin hands; he seemed embarrassed by his tears.

“Why should he be offended?” said the beautiful, flaxen-haired Katya angrily. “Who’s done him any harm? The ugly duckling!”

“Why should he be upset?” said the beautiful, blonde-haired Katya angrily. “Who’s done anything to hurt him? The ugly duckling!”

“He’s not an ugly duckling. You’re an ugly duckling yourself,” intervened Mitya.

"He's not an ugly duckling. You're the ugly duckling here," Mitya chimed in.

“I can’t stand rude people,” said Katya, growing red with vexation.

“I can’t stand rude people,” Katya said, her face turning red with anger.

A little, brown-faced girl in a red dress looked long at Grisha, and knitted her brows as in reflection. Then she scanned the other children with her perplexed eyes, and asked quietly:

A little girl with a brown face in a red dress stared at Grisha for a while, frowning as if deep in thought. Then she looked at the other kids with her confused eyes and asked softly:

“Why then did he smile?”

"Why did he smile then?"

II

It was not often that Grisha’s wardrobe received important additions. His mother could not afford it; hence, every item gave Grisha great joy. The autumn cold came, and Grisha’s mother bought an overcoat, a hat and mittens. The mittens pleased Grisha more than anything else.

It wasn’t often that Grisha’s wardrobe got any significant updates. His mom couldn’t afford it; so, every new item brought Grisha a lot of happiness. As the autumn chill came, Grisha's mom bought him an overcoat, a hat, and mittens. The mittens made Grisha happier than anything else.

On the holiday, after Mass, he put on his new things and went out to play. He loved to walk about in the streets, and he used to go out alone; his mother had no time to go out with him. She looked proudly out of the window as Grisha walked gravely by. She recalled at that moment her well-to-do relatives who had promised her so much, and had done so little, and she thought: “Well, I’ve managed it without them, thank God!”

On the holiday, after church, he put on his new clothes and went out to play. He loved walking around the streets, and he usually went out by himself since his mother didn't have time to join him. She looked out the window proudly as Grisha walked by seriously. At that moment, she thought of her wealthy relatives who had promised her so much but had delivered so little, and she thought, “Well, I’ve made it without them, thank God!”

It was a cold, clear day; the sun did not shine with its full brightness; the waters of the canals in the city were covered with their first thin ice. Grisha walked the streets, rejoicing in this brisk cold, in his new clothes, and with his naïve fancies; he always loved to dream when he was alone, and he dreamt always of great deeds, of fame, of a bright, happy life in a rich house, indeed of everything that was unlike the sad reality.

It was a cold, clear day; the sun wasn’t shining at full brightness; the waters of the city’s canals were covered with a thin layer of ice for the first time. Grisha walked the streets, enjoying the brisk cold in his new clothes and his naïve fantasies; he always loved to dream when he was alone, imagining great deeds, fame, and a bright, happy life in a wealthy home—everything that was completely different from the sad reality.

As Grisha stood on the bank of the canal and looked through the iron railings at the thin ice that floated on the surface, he was approached by a street urchin in threadbare attire, and with hands red from the cold. He entered into conversation with Grisha. Grisha was not afraid of him, and even pitied him because of his benumbed hands. His new acquaintance informed him that he was called Mishka, but that his family name was Babushkin, because he and his mother lived with his babushka.[1]

As Grisha stood by the canal, looking through the iron railings at the thin ice floating on the surface, a street kid in worn-out clothes approached him, his hands red from the cold. He struck up a conversation with Grisha. Grisha didn’t feel threatened by him; in fact, he felt sorry for him because of his frozen hands. The boy introduced himself as Mishka, and mentioned that his last name was Babushkin, as he and his mom lived with his babushka.[1]

“But then what is your mother’s family name?”

“But what is your mom's last name?”

“My mother’s name?” repeated Mishka, smiling. “She’s called Matushkin, because my babushka is no babushka to her, but is her matushka.[2]

“My mom’s name?” Mishka said with a smile. “It’s Matushkin, because my babushka is not a babushka to her, but is her matushka.[2]

“That’s strange,” said Grisha with astonishment. “My mother and I have one family name; we are called the Igumnovs.”

“That’s weird,” said Grisha in surprise. “My mom and I share the same last name; we’re called the Igumnovs.”

“That’s because,” explained Mishka with animation, “your grandfather was an igumen.”[3]

"That's because," Mishka said excitedly, "your grandfather was an igumen."[3]

“No,” said Grisha, “my grandfather was a colonel.”

“No,” Grisha said, “my grandfather was a colonel.”

“All the same it’s likely that his father, or some one else was an igumen, and so you have all become the Igumnovs.”

“All the same, it’s likely that his father, or someone else, was an igumen, and that’s why you all became the Igumnovs.”

Grisha did not know who his great-grandfather was, so he said nothing, Mishka kept on eyeing his mittens.

Grisha didn't know who his great-grandfather was, so he said nothing, while Mishka kept staring at his mittens.

“You have handsome mittens,” he said.

“You have nice gloves,” he said.

“New ones,” Grisha explained, with a joyous smile. “It’s the first time I’ve put them on; d’you see, here is a little string drawn through!”

“New ones,” Grisha explained, with a happy smile. “It’s the first time I’ve worn them; do you see, here’s a little string threaded through!”

“Well, you’re a lucky one! And are they quite warm?”

“Well, you’re lucky! Are they really warm?”

“Rather!”

"Definitely!"

“I have also mittens at home, but I haven’t put them on because I don’t like them. They are yellow, and I don’t like yellow ones. Let me put yours on, and I’ll run along and show them to my babushka, and ask her to get me a pair like them.”

“I have mittens at home too, but I haven’t worn them because I don’t like them. They’re yellow, and I’m not a fan of yellow ones. Let me put yours on, and I’ll go and show them to my babushka, and ask her to get me a pair like those.”

Mishka looked at Grisha pleadingly, and his eyes sparkled enviously.

Mishka looked at Grisha with a pleading expression, and his eyes sparkled with envy.

“You won’t keep me waiting long?” asked Grisha.

“You won't keep me waiting long?” Grisha asked.

“No, I live quite near here, just round the corner. Don’t be afraid! Upon my word, in a minute!”

“No, I live really close, just around the corner. Don’t worry! I promise, it’ll just take a minute!”

Grisha trustfully took off his mittens and gave them to Mishka.

Grisha trustingly took off his mittens and handed them to Mishka.

“I’ll be back in a minute, wait here, don’t go away,” exclaimed Mishka, as he ran off with Grisha’s mittens. He disappeared round the corner, and Grisha was left waiting. He did not imagine that Mishka would fool him; he thought that he would simply run home, show his mittens, and return with them. He stood there long and waited, and Mishka did not even dream of returning.

“I’ll be back in a minute, wait here, don’t go anywhere,” exclaimed Mishka as he dashed off with Grisha’s mittens. He disappeared around the corner, leaving Grisha waiting. He didn’t think Mishka would trick him; he assumed he would just run home, show off the mittens, and come back with them. Grisha stood there for a long time, waiting, while Mishka didn’t even think about coming back.

The short autumn day was already darkening; Grisha’s mother, restless because of her boy’s long absence, went out to look for him. Grisha at last understood that Mishka would not return. The poor boy turned sadly toward home and he met his mother.

The short autumn day was already becoming dark; Grisha’s mother, anxious about her son's long absence, went out to find him. Grisha finally realized that Mishka wouldn’t be coming back. The poor boy sadly turned toward home and encountered his mother.

“Grisha, what have you done with yourself” she asked, angry and glad at finding her son.

“Grisha, what have you done to yourself?” she asked, feeling both angry and relieved to have found her son.

Grisha did not reply. He seemed embarrassed as he rubbed his hands, red with cold. His mother then noticed that he did not wear his mittens.

Grisha didn't respond. He looked embarrassed as he rubbed his hands, which were red from the cold. His mother then saw that he wasn't wearing his mittens.

“Where are your mittens?” she asked angrily, as she searched his overcoat pockets.

“Where are your mittens?” she asked angrily while searching through his overcoat pockets.

Grisha smiled and said: “I lent them to a boy for a short time, and he didn’t bring them back.”

Grisha smiled and said, “I lent them to a kid for a little while, and he didn’t return them.”

[1] Grandmother.

Grandma.

[2] Mother.

Mom.

[3] An abbot.

A monk leader.

III

Years passed after years. The bold and pushing children who once had gathered on Lesha Semiboyarinov’s birthday became bold and pushing men and women, and the urchin who had fooled Grisha, it goes without saying, found his way in life—while Grisha, of course, became a failure. As in his childhood, he went on dreaming, and in his dreams he conquered his kingdom; but in real life he could not protect himself from any enterprising person who pushed him unceremoniously out of his way. His relations with women were equally unsuccessful, and his faint-hearted attentions were not once rewarded by a responsive feeling. He had no friends. His mother alone loved him.

Years went by. The bold and pushy kids who once gathered at Lesha Semiboyarinov’s birthday became bold and pushy adults, and the street kid who tricked Grisha, of course, figured things out in life—while Grisha, naturally, ended up a failure. Just like in his childhood, he continued to dream, conquering his kingdom in his mind; but in reality, he couldn’t stand up to anyone who rudely shoved him aside. His relationships with women were just as unsuccessful, and his timid gestures were never met with any genuine affection. He had no friends. Only his mother loved him.

Igumnov rejoiced when he found a position at a small salary, because his mother could live calmly now without worrying about a crust of bread. But his happiness was of short duration; soon his mother died. Grisha fell into depression, lost his spirits. Life seemed to him to be aimless. Apathy took hold of him; he had no interest in his work. He lost his place, and was soon in great need.

Igumnov was happy when he got a job with a low salary because it meant his mother could live without constantly worrying about having enough to eat. But his happiness didn't last long; soon after, his mother passed away. Grisha fell into a deep depression and lost his motivation. Life felt pointless to him. He became apathetic and stopped caring about his job. He lost his position and soon found himself in serious trouble.

Igumnov finally pawned his last possession, his mother’s ring; as he walked out of the place he smiled—and his smile kept him from bursting into tears of self-pity.

Igumnov finally pawned his last possession, his mother’s ring; as he walked out of the place he smiled—and his smile kept him from breaking down in tears of self-pity.

He had to see various people and to ask them for work. But Igumnov was not good at this. He was backward and quiet, and he experienced a helpless confusion that prevented him from persisting in his dealings with men. While yet on the stairway of a man’s house a fear would seize him, his heart would beat painfully, his legs would grow heavy, and his hand would stretch toward the bell irresolutely.

He had to meet different people and ask them for work. But Igumnov wasn't good at this. He was shy and quiet, and he felt a helpless confusion that stopped him from being persistent in his interactions with others. Even while still on the stairs of someone's house, fear would grip him, his heart would pound painfully, his legs would feel heavy, and his hand would reach for the doorbell hesitantly.

During one of his most depressing and hungry days Igumnov sat in the sumptuous private office of Aleksei Stepanovich Semiboyarinov, the father of the same Lesha whose birthday party remained memorable to him. Igumnov had already sent a letter to Aleksei Stepanovich: after all it was much easier to ask on paper than by word of mouth. And now he came for his answer.

During one of his most depressing and hungry days, Igumnov sat in the lavish private office of Aleksei Stepanovich Semiboyarinov, the father of the same Lesha whose birthday party was still memorable to him. Igumnov had already sent a letter to Aleksei Stepanovich; after all, it was much easier to ask in writing than in person. And now he was there for his answer.

From the restless, solicitous manner of Semiboyarinov, a small, dry, old man, with closely-cut, silver-grey hair, he guessed that he would have a refusal. This made him feel wretched, but he could not help smiling an artless pleasant smile, as though he wished to show that it did not matter in the least, that he really did not count on anything. The smile evidently irritated Semiboyarinov.

From the anxious, fidgety way Semiboyarinov, a small, frail old man with short, silver-grey hair, acted, he guessed he would be turned down. This made him feel miserable, but he couldn't help smiling an innocent, pleasant smile, as if he wanted to show that it didn’t matter at all, that he truly wasn’t counting on anything. The smile clearly annoyed Semiboyarinov.

“I’ve got your letter, my dear fellow,” said he at last in his dry, deliberate voice. “But there’s nothing that I can see just now.”

“I got your letter, my dear friend,” he finally said in his matter-of-fact tone. “But I don’t see anything to discuss at the moment.”

“Nothing?” mumbled Igumnov, growing red.

“Nothing?” mumbled Igumnov, blushing.

“Absolutely nothing, my dear fellow. Every place is taken. And I don’t see anything in prospect for the near future. Perhaps something might be done for you at New Year.”

“Absolutely nothing, my friend. Every spot is filled. And I don’t see anything on the horizon for the near future. Maybe something could be arranged for you at New Year.”

“I’ll be glad of a chance even then,” said Igumnov, smiling in such a way as to suggest that a mere eight months was of no account to him.

“I’ll be happy for a chance even then,” said Igumnov, smiling in a way that suggested that eight months didn’t matter to him at all.

“Yes, I’ll be very glad to do something then. If it depended upon me you’d get your place to-day. I’d like very much to be of use to you, my good man.”

“Sure, I’d be happy to help out then. If it were up to me, you’d get your spot today. I’d really like to be of service to you, my good man.”

“Thank you,” said Igumnov.

"Thanks," said Igumnov.

“But tell me,” asked Semiboyarinov sympathetically, “why did you leave your old place?”

“But tell me,” asked Semiboyarinov with sympathy, “why did you leave your old place?”

“They found no use for me,” answered Igumnov, confused.

“They didn’t find any use for me,” answered Igumnov, baffled.

“No use for you? Well, I hope we’ll find some use for you. Let me have your address, my good fellow.”

“Not useful to you? Well, I hope we can find a way to use you. Give me your address, my friend.”

Semiboyarinov began to rummage on his table for a piece of paper. Igumnov just then caught sight of his own letter under a marble paper-weight.

Semiboyarinov started searching through his table for a piece of paper. At that moment, Igumnov noticed his own letter under a marble paperweight.

“My address is in the letter,” he said.

"My address is in the letter," he said.

“So it is!” said his host briskly. “I’ll make a note of it.”

“So it is!” said his host cheerfully. “I’ll remember that.”

“I have the habit,” observed Igumnov, rising from his place, “always to write my address at the beginning of a letter.”

“I have this habit,” Igumnov noted, standing up from his seat, “of always writing my address at the top of a letter.”

“A European habit,” commended his host.

“A European habit,” praised his host.

Igumnov took his leave and went out smiling, proud of his European habits, which, however, did not prevent him from feeling hungry. He was almost glad that the unpleasant conversation was at an end. He recalled all the polite words, and especially those that contained the promise; foolish hopes awakened in him. But a few minutes later, as he was walking in the street, he realized that the promise would come to nothing. Besides, it was made for the future, and he had need of food now, and he must go to his lodgings with a heavy heart—what would his landlady say? What could he say to her?

Igumnov said goodbye and walked out with a smile, feeling proud of his European habits, which, however, didn’t stop him from feeling hungry. He was almost relieved that the unpleasant conversation was over. He remembered all the polite words, especially those that held a promise; foolish hopes stirred inside him. But a few minutes later, as he was walking down the street, he realized that the promise would amount to nothing. Besides, it was meant for the future, and he needed food now, so he had to head back to his place with a heavy heart—what would his landlady think? What could he tell her?

Igumnov began to walk more slowly, then he turned in the opposite direction. Lost in gloom, he walked on, pale and hungry, through the noisy streets of the capital, past busy satiated people. His smile vanished. The look of dark despair gave a certain significance to his usually little expressive features.

Igumnov started to walk slower and then turned in the other direction. Lost in his thoughts, he wandered on, looking pale and hungry, through the bustling streets of the city, surrounded by busy, well-fed people. His smile disappeared. The expression of deep despair made his normally subdued features seem more significant.

He was now close to the Niva. The huge dome of the Isakiyevski Cathedral glowed golden in the wide expanse of blue sky. The large open squares and streets were enveloped in the gentle, scarcely perceptible, dust-like haze of the rays of the setting sun. The din of carriages was softened in these magnificent open spaces. Everything seemed strange and hostile to the hungry, helpless man. The beautiful, rich-coloured fruits behind the shop windows could not have been more inaccessible if they were under the watch of a strong guard.

He was now near the Niva. The large dome of the Isakiyevski Cathedral shone a golden hue against the vast blue sky. The spacious squares and streets were wrapped in a soft, barely noticeable haze from the setting sun. The noise of carriages was muffled in these grand open areas. Everything felt foreign and unwelcoming to the hungry, helpless man. The beautiful, vibrant fruits displayed in the shop windows couldn’t have appeared more out of reach if they were being watched over by armed guards.

Children were playing merrily in the green square. Igumnov looked at them and smiled. Unpleasant memories of his own childhood tormented him with an intense pity for himself. He reflected that it was only left to him to die. The thought frightened him. And again he reflected: “Why shouldn’t I die? Wasn’t there a time when I did not exist? I shall have rest, eternal oblivion.”

Children were happily playing in the green square. Igumnov watched them and smiled. Unpleasant memories of his own childhood haunted him, filling him with deep self-pity. He realized that all that was left for him was to die. The thought scared him. Then he thought again, “Why shouldn’t I die? Wasn’t there a time when I didn’t exist? I’ll finally have peace, eternal oblivion.”

Fragments of wise strange thoughts came to him and soothed him.

Fragments of wise, unusual thoughts came to him and comforted him.

Igumnov was now on the embankment. He leant against the granite parapet and watched the restless waters of the river. A single move, he thought, and everything would be ended. But it was terrible to think of drowning, of struggling with one’s mouth full of water, of being strangled by these heavy, cold sweeps of water, of battling helplessly, and of at last sinking from sheer exhaustion to the bottom, there to be carried by the undercurrents, and at last to be cast out, a shapeless corpse, upon some coast of the sea.

Igumnov was now on the embankment. He leaned against the granite railing and watched the choppy waters of the river. One quick move, he thought, and everything would be over. But it was awful to think about drowning, struggling with water in his mouth, being pulled under by those heavy, cold waves, fighting helplessly, and finally sinking from sheer exhaustion to the bottom, where he would be swept away by the currents and eventually washed up, a lifeless body, on some shore of the sea.

Igumnov shivered and moved away from the river. He suddenly espied not far away his former colleague Kurkov. Smartly dressed, cheerful and self-satisfied, Kurkov was walking slowly and swinging a thin cane with a fancy handle.

Igumnov shivered and stepped back from the river. He suddenly spotted his former colleague Kurkov nearby. Dressed sharply, cheerful, and looking pleased with himself, Kurkov was walking leisurely, swinging a slender cane with an ornate handle.

“Ah, Grigory Petrovich!” he exclaimed, as though he were glad of the meeting. “Are you strolling, or are you on business?”

“Hey, Grigory Petrovich!” he said, as if he was happy to see him. “Are you just out for a walk, or do you have work to do?”

“Yes, I’m strolling, that is on business,” said Igumnov.

“Yes, I’m walking, that is for work,” said Igumnov.

“I think we are going the same way?”

“I think we’re headed in the same direction?”

They walked on together. Kurkov’s cheerful chatter only intensified Igumnov’s mood. Moving his shoulders nervously he addressed Kurkov with sudden resolution: “Nikolai Sergeyevich, do you happen to have a rouble on you?”

They walked on together. Kurkov’s cheerful chatter only boosted Igumnov’s mood. Shifting his shoulders nervously, he turned to Kurkov with sudden determination: “Nikolai Sergeyevich, do you happen to have a ruble on you?”

“A rouble?” said Kurkov in astonishment. “Why do you want it?”

“A rouble?” Kurkov exclaimed in surprise. “What do you need it for?”

Igumnov flushed, and began to explain in stammers. “You see, I ... just one rouble is lacking.... I have to get something ... something, you see....”

Igumnov blushed and started to explain hesitantly. “You see, I ... I just need one more rouble.... I have to get something ... something, you know....”

He breathed heavily in his agitation. He grew silent, and smiled a pitiful, fixed smile.

He breathed heavily in his frustration. He became quiet and forced a sad, stiff smile.

“That means I shan’t get it back,” thought Kurkov.

“That means I won’t get it back,” thought Kurkov.

And now he spoke no longer in the same careless tone as before.

And now he no longer spoke in the same casual tone as before.

“I’d like to, but I haven’t any spare cash, not a copeck. I had to borrow some yesterday myself.”

“I’d like to, but I don’t have any extra cash, not even a penny. I had to borrow some yesterday too.”

“Well, if you haven’t it, you can’t help it,” mumbled Igumnov, and continued to smile. “I’ll simply have to get along without it.”

“Well, if you don’t have it, you can’t do anything about it,” mumbled Igumnov, still smiling. “I’ll just have to manage without it.”

His smile irritated Kurkov, perhaps because it was such a pitiful, helpless affair.

His smile annoyed Kurkov, maybe because it was so sad and helpless.

“Why does he smile?” thought Kurkov in vexation. “Doesn’t he believe me? Well, I don’t care if he doesn’t—I don’t own the Government exchequer.”

“Why is he smiling?” Kurkov thought, feeling frustrated. “Doesn’t he believe me? Well, I don’t care if he doesn’t—I don’t control the Government funds.”

“Why don’t you come in sometimes and see us?” he asked Igumnov in a careless, dry manner, as he looked elsewhere.

“Why don’t you come in sometimes and see us?” he asked Igumnov casually and without much interest, as he gazed off in another direction.

“I am always meaning to. Of course I’ll come in,” answered Igumnov in a trembling voice. “What about to-day?”

“I always mean to. Of course I’ll come in,” Igumnov replied, his voice shaking. “What about today?”

There rose before him a picture of the cosy dining-room of the Kurkovs, the hospitable hostess, the samovar on the table and the various tasty tit-bits.

There appeared before him an image of the cozy dining room of the Kurkovs, the welcoming hostess, the samovar on the table, and the array of delicious snacks.

“To-day?” asked Kurkov in the same careless, dry voice. “No, we shan’t be home to-day. But do step in some day before long. Well, I must turn up this lane. Good-bye!”

“To-day?” asked Kurkov in the same casual, dry tone. “No, we won’t be home today. But do come by sometime soon. Well, I have to head up this lane. Goodbye!”

And he made haste to cross the wooden walk of the embankment. Igumnov looked after him, and smiled. Slow, incoherent thoughts crept through his brain.

And he hurried across the wooden path of the embankment. Igumnov watched him go and smiled. Confused, disjointed thoughts floated through his mind.

As Kurkov disappeared up the lane Igumnov again approached the granite parapet, and, trembling in cold terror, began slowly and awkwardly to climb over it.

As Kurkov vanished down the lane, Igumnov once more moved toward the granite railing and, shaking with cold fear, started to climb over it slowly and clumsily.

There was no one near.

No one was around.

THE HOOP

I

A woman was taking her morning stroll in a lonely suburban street; a boy of four was with her. She was young and smart and she was smiling brightly; she was casting affectionate glances at her son, whose red cheeks beamed with happiness. The boy was bowling a hoop; a large, new, bright yellow hoop. He ran after his hoop awkwardly, laughed uproariously with joy, thrust forward his plump little legs, bare at the knee, and flourished his stick. He needn’t have raised his stick so high above his head—but what of that?

A woman was taking her morning walk down a quiet suburban street; a four-year-old boy was with her. She was young and stylish, smiling brightly as she looked affectionately at her son, whose red cheeks radiated happiness. The boy was rolling a hoop—a large, new, bright yellow one. He awkwardly chased after the hoop, laughing joyfully, kicking his chubby little legs, bare at the knees, and waving his stick around. He didn’t really need to lift his stick so high above his head, but who cares?

What happiness! He had never had a hoop before; how briskly it made him run!

What happiness! He had never had a hoop before; how quickly it made him run!

And nothing of this had existed for him before; everything was new to him—the streets in early morning, the merry sun, and the distant din of the city. Everything was new to the boy—and joyous and pure.

And none of this had existed for him before; everything was new to him—the streets in the early morning, the cheerful sun, and the distant noise of the city. Everything was new to the boy—and joyful and innocent.

II

A shabbily dressed old man, with coarse hands stood at the street crossing. He pressed close to the wall to let the woman and the boy pass. The old man looked at the boy with dull eyes and smiled stupidly. Confused, sluggish thoughts struggled within his almost bald head.

A poorly dressed old man with rough hands stood at the street corner. He pressed against the wall to let the woman and the boy go by. The old man looked at the boy with vacant eyes and smiled foolishly. Confused, sluggish thoughts battled in his nearly bald head.

“A little gentleman!” said he to himself. “Quite a small fellow. And simply bursting with joy. Just look at him cutting his paces!”

“A little gentleman!” he said to himself. “What a tiny guy. And he's just overflowing with happiness. Just look at him strutting his stuff!”

He could not quite understand it. Somehow it seemed strange to him.

He couldn't quite understand it. It felt strange to him in some way.

Here was a child—a thing to be pulled about by the hair! Play is mischief. Children, as every one knows, are mischief-makers.

Here was a kid—a thing to be tugged by the hair! Playing is trouble. Kids, as everyone knows, are troublemakers.

And there was the mother—she uttered no reproach, she made no fuss, she did not scold. She was smart and bright. It was quite easy to see that they were used to warmth and comfort.

And there was the mother—she said nothing harsh, she didn't make a scene, she didn't lecture. She was clever and insightful. It was clear they were accustomed to warmth and comfort.

On the other hand, when he, the old man, was a boy he lived a dog’s life! There was nothing particularly rosy in his life even now; though, to be sure, he was no longer thrashed and he had plenty to eat. He recalled his younger days—their hunger, their cold, their drubbings. He had never had fun with a hoop, or other playthings of well-to-do folks. Thus passed all his life—in poverty, in care, in misery. And he could recall nothing—not a single joy.

On the other hand, when he was a boy, the old man lived a rough life! There was nothing particularly great about his life even now; however, he wasn’t getting beaten anymore and he had enough to eat. He remembered his younger days—their hunger, their cold, their beatings. He had never played with a hoop or any other toys that wealthy kids had. His whole life was spent in poverty, worry, and misery. And he could remember nothing—not a single happy moment.

He smiled with his toothless mouth at the boy, and he envied him. He reflected:

He smiled with his toothless grin at the boy, and he felt a pang of envy. He thought:

“What a silly sport!”

"Such a silly sport!"

But envy tormented him.

But jealousy tormented him.

He went to work—to the factory where he had worked from childhood, where he had grown old. And all day he thought of the boy.

He went to work— to the factory where he had worked since he was a kid, where he had grown old. And all day he thought about the boy.

It was a fixed, deep-rooted thought. He simply could not get the boy out of his mind. He saw him running, laughing, stamping his feet, bowling the hoop. What plump little legs he had, bared at the knee!...

It was a constant, deep-seated thought. He just couldn’t get the boy out of his head. He saw him running, laughing, stomping his feet, rolling the hoop. What chubby little legs he had, bare at the knee!...

All day long, amid the din of the factory wheels, the boy with the hoop appeared to him. And at night he saw the boy in a dream.

All day long, in the noise of the factory machines, the boy with the hoop kept coming to mind. And at night, he saw the boy in a dream.

III

Next morning his reveries again pursued the old man.

Next morning, his daydreams once again followed the old man.

The machines were clattering, the labour was monotonous, automatic. The hands were busy at their accustomed tasks; the toothless mouth was smiling at a diverting fancy. The air was thick with dust, and under the high ceiling strap after strap, with hissing sound, glided quickly from wheel to wheel, endless in number. The far corners were invisible for the dense escaping vapours. Men emerged here and there like phantoms, and the human voice was not heard for the incessant din of the machines.

The machines were noisy, the work was repetitive, mechanical. The workers were focused on their usual tasks; a toothless smile appeared at an amusing thought. The air was heavy with dust, and under the high ceiling, strap after strap, with a hissing sound, moved swiftly from wheel to wheel, endless in number. The distant corners were hidden by thick escaping vapors. Men appeared sporadically like ghosts, and the human voice was drowned out by the constant roar of the machines.

The old man’s fancy was at work—he had become a little boy for the moment, his mother was a gentlewoman, and he had his hoop and his little stick; he was playing, driving the hoop with the little stick. He wore a white costume, his little legs were plump, bare at the knee....

The old man's imagination was active—he had turned back into a little boy for the moment, his mother was a lady, and he had his hoop and little stick; he was playing, pushing the hoop with the stick. He wore a white outfit, and his little legs were chubby, bare at the knee....

The days passed; the work went on, the fancy persisted.

The days went by; the work continued, and the fancy remained.

IV

The old man was returning from work one evening when he saw the hoop of an old barrel lying in the street. It was a rough, dirty object. The old man trembled with happiness, and tears appeared in his dull eyes. A sudden, almost irresistible desire took possession of him.

The old man was coming home from work one evening when he saw the hoop of an old barrel lying in the street. It was a rough, dirty thing. The old man shook with happiness, and tears filled his tired eyes. A sudden, almost overwhelming urge took over him.

He glanced cautiously around him; then he bent down, picked up the hoop with trembling hands, and smiling shamefacedly, carried it home with him.

He looked around carefully; then he bent down, picked up the hoop with shaky hands, and, smiling with embarrassment, took it home with him.

No one noticed him, no one questioned him. Whose concern was it? A ragged old man was carrying an old, battered, useless hoop—who cared?

No one paid attention to him, no one asked him anything. Who would even care? An old, worn-out man was dragging along a tattered, useless hoop—who was bothered by that?

He carried it stealthily, afraid of ridicule. Why he picked it up and why he carried it, he himself could not tell. Still, it was like the boy’s hoop, and this was enough. There was no harm in it lying about.

He carried it quietly, scared of being made fun of. He couldn't explain why he picked it up or why he carried it. Still, it was just like the boy's hoop, and that was good enough. There was no reason for it to be left lying around.

He could look at it; he could touch it. It would stimulate his reveries; the whistle and turmoil of the factory would grow fainter, the escaping vapours less dense....

He could look at it; he could touch it. It would spark his daydreams; the sounds and chaos of the factory would fade away, the escaping vapors less thick....

For several days the hoop lay under the bed in the old man’s poor, cramped quarters. Sometimes he would take it from its place and look at it; the dirty, grey hoop soothed the old man, and the sight of it quickened his persistent thoughts about the happy little boy.

For several days, the hoop lay under the bed in the old man's shabby, cramped room. Sometimes he would take it out and look at it; the dirty, gray hoop brought the old man comfort, and seeing it sparked his ongoing thoughts about the happy little boy.

V

It was a clear, warm morning, and the birds were chirping away in the consumptive urban trees somewhat more cheerfully than usual. The old man rose early, took his hoop, and walked a little distance out of town.

It was a clear, warm morning, and the birds were chirping in the city trees a bit more cheerfully than usual. The old man got up early, grabbed his hoop, and walked a short way out of town.

He coughed as he made his way among the old trees and the thorny bushes in the woods. The trees, covered with their dry, blackish, bursting bark, seemed to him incomprehensibly and sternly silent. The odours were strange, the insects astonishing, the ferns of gigantic growth. There was neither dust nor din here, and the gentle, exquisite morning mist lay behind the trees. The old feet glided over the dry leaves and stumbled across the old gnarled roots.

He coughed as he walked among the old trees and thorny bushes in the woods. The trees, with their dry, dark, peeling bark, seemed completely and harshly silent to him. The smells were unusual, the insects surprising, and the ferns were enormous. There was no dust or noise here, and the light, delicate morning mist lingered behind the trees. His old feet slid over the dry leaves and tripped on the twisted, ancient roots.

The old man broke off a dry limb and hung his hoop upon it.

The old man snapped off a dry branch and hung his hoop on it.

He came upon an opening, full of daylight and of calm. The dewdrops, countless and opalescent, gleamed upon the green blades of newly mown grass.

He found a spot filled with sunlight and tranquility. The countless, iridescent dewdrops sparkled on the green blades of freshly cut grass.

Suddenly the old man let the hoop slide off the stick. He struck with the stick, and sent the hoop rolling across the green lawn. The old man laughed, brightened at once, and pursued the hoop like that little boy. He kicked up his feet and drove the hoop with his stick, which he flourished high over his head, just as that little boy did.

Suddenly, the old man let the hoop slide off the stick. He swung the stick and sent the hoop rolling across the green lawn. The old man laughed, instantly feeling brighter, and chased after the hoop just like a little boy. He kicked up his feet and propelled the hoop with his stick, which he waved high above his head, just like that little boy did.

It seemed to him that he was small, beloved, and happy. It seemed to him that he was being looked after by his mother, who was following close behind and smiling. Like a child on his first outing, he felt refreshed on the bright grass, and on the still mosses.

It felt to him that he was small, cherished, and content. He sensed that his mom was taking care of him, walking closely behind and smiling. Like a kid on his first adventure, he felt rejuvenated on the bright grass and the soft mosses.

His goat-like, dust-grey beard, that harmonized with his sallow face, trembled, while his cough mingled with his laughter, and raucous sounds came from his toothless mouth.

His goat-like, dust-grey beard, which matched his pale face, shook as he coughed and laughed, producing harsh sounds from his toothless mouth.

VI

And the old man grew to love his morning hour in the woods with the hoop.

And the old man came to love his morning time in the woods with the hoop.

He sometimes thought he might be discovered, and ridiculed—and this aroused him to a keen sense of shame. This shame resembled fear; he would grow numb, and his knees would give way under him. He would look round him with fright and timidity.

He sometimes worried that he might get found out and mocked—and this filled him with a deep sense of shame. This shame felt like fear; he would go numb, and his knees would buckle. He would glance around with panic and hesitation.

But no—there was no one to be seen, or to be heard....

But no—there was nobody in sight, or to be heard....

And having diverted himself to his heart’s content he would return to the city, smiling gently and joyously.

And after enjoying himself to the fullest, he would head back to the city, smiling softly and happily.

VII

No one had ever found him out. And nothing unusual ever happened. The old man played peacefully for several days, and one very dewy morning he caught cold. He went to bed, and soon died. Dying in the factory hospital, among strangers, indifferent people, he smiled serenely.

No one ever figured him out. And nothing out of the ordinary ever happened. The old man played peacefully for several days, and one very dewy morning, he caught a cold. He went to bed and soon passed away. Dying in the factory hospital, among strangers and indifferent people, he smiled calmly.

His memories soothed him. He, too, had been a child; he, too, had laughed and scampered across the green grass, among the dark trees—his beloved mother had followed him with her eyes.

His memories comforted him. He had also been a child; he had laughed and run around on the green grass, among the dark trees—his beloved mother had watched him with her eyes.

THE SEARCH

I

The pleasant in life has a way of mixing with the unpleasant. It is pleasant to be a student of the first class, for it gives one a certain standing in the world. But even the life of a student of the first class is not free from unpleasantness.

The good things in life often blend with the bad. It's great to be a top student because it gives you a certain status in the world. But even the life of a top student has its downsides.

The first thing of which Shura was conscious when he awoke one morning was that something was tearing on his person. He felt uncomfortable. As he turned on his side he was even more clearly aware of the damage that his shirt had suffered. There was a large gap under the armpits, and presently he realized that it extended down to the very bottom.

The first thing Shura noticed when he woke up one morning was that something was pulling at his shirt. He felt uneasy. As he rolled onto his side, he became even more aware of how damaged his shirt was. There was a big tear under the armpits, and soon he realized it went all the way down to the bottom.

Shura was sad. He remembered having told his mother only the day before about the condition of his shirt.

Shura felt sad. He remembered telling his mom just the day before about the state of his shirt.

“Wear it another day, Shurochka,” she answered him.

“Wear it another day, Shurochka,” she replied.

Shura frowned and said rather sadly: “Mother, it won’t stand another day’s wear. To-morrow I shall be a ragamuffin.”

Shura frowned and said a bit sadly: “Mom, it won’t hold up for another day. Tomorrow, I’ll be a mess.”

Without looking up from her work she grumbled.

Without looking up from her work, she muttered.

“Let me have some peace. I have already promised you a change to-morrow evening. If you’d only be less mischievous your clothes would last longer. You’d wear out iron.”

“Just give me some peace. I’ve already promised you a change tomorrow evening. If you’d just be a little less trouble, your clothes would last longer. You’d wear out iron.”

Shura, who was a quiet lad, growled back in reply:

Shura, a quiet guy, growled back in response:

“One simply couldn’t be less mischievous than I. Only sometimes you can’t help it, and then in a reasonable sort of way.”

“One really couldn’t be less mischievous than I am. Sometimes, though, you just can’t help it, and then it’s in a reasonable kind of way.”

His request went unheeded. And here was the consequence. His shirt was torn to its very hem. It was now good for nothing, all for want of a little foresight.

His request was ignored. And here’s what happened. His shirt was ripped right at the hem. Now, it was completely useless, all because of a little lack of foresight.

He jumped out of bed, and ran semi-nude into the next-room, where his mother was making ready to go out to bring back some paying homework. The thought of going to school in discomfort and of waiting till evening vexed him.

He jumped out of bed and ran half-naked into the next room, where his mom was getting ready to go out and bring back some paying homework. The idea of going to school feeling uncomfortable and having to wait until evening annoyed him.

“What did I tell you?” he exclaimed. “You wouldn’t give me a shirt when I asked you yesterday. Now look what’s happened!”

“What did I tell you?” he shouted. “You wouldn’t give me a shirt when I asked you yesterday. Now look what’s happened!”

Deeply annoyed, she looked at Shura and complained.

Deeply annoyed, she looked at Shura and vented her frustrations.

“Aren’t you ashamed to run about like that? I fear I’ll never drum any sense into you. You always come bothering me when I’m in a hurry.”

“Aren’t you embarrassed to be running around like that? I’m afraid I’ll never get any sense into your head. You always come to annoy me when I’m in a rush.”

Still, it was quite evident that it would not do to let the lad go in tatters. She found a brand new shirt and gave it to Shura somewhat reluctantly, as she had intended giving him one of the old ones, which were not due to arrive from the laundry until the evening.

Still, it was clear that it wouldn’t be right to let the kid go around in rags. She found a brand new shirt and handed it to Shura a bit reluctantly, as she had planned to give him one of the old ones, which were not coming back from the laundry until the evening.

Shura was overjoyed. The new linen gave him a pleasant sensation, its harsh cold surface tickled the skin most pleasantly. He laughed, and he pranced about the room as he dressed; and his mother was not there to scold him.

Shura was thrilled. The new linen felt great; its cool, crisp surface pleasantly tickled his skin. He laughed and danced around the room as he got dressed, and his mom wasn’t there to tell him off.

II

The school, as always, seemed such a strange place. It was both gay and depressing, and hummed with a kind of unnatural industry. It was gay in the intervals between the lessons, and extremely tedious during the lessons.

The school, as always, felt like a weird place. It was both lively and depressing, buzzing with a sort of forced busyness. It was lively during breaks between classes, and really dull during the lessons.

The subjects of study were most singular and useless. They concerned: folk, who had died long ago and did no good while they lived, and whom, for some unknown reason, it was necessary to recall after all these centuries, although some of the personages had never even existed; verbs, which were conjugated with something; nouns, which were declined for some purpose or other, though no use could be found for them in living speech; figures, which call for proofs of something which need not be proven at all; and much else, equally inconsequential and absurd. And there was nothing in all this that one could not do without; there was no correlation of facts, there was no straightforward answer to the eternal question: Why and Wherefore?

The subjects we studied were really strange and pointless. They were about people who had died long ago and didn’t do any good while they were alive, and for some unknown reason, we needed to remember them after all these centuries, even though some of these figures may have never existed. We dealt with verbs that were conjugated in some way, nouns that were declined for some unclear reason, even though they had no practical use in everyday language; figures that required proofs for something that didn’t need to be proven at all; and a lot more that was equally irrelevant and ridiculous. There was nothing in all this that you couldn’t live without; there were no connections between the facts, no clear answers to the never-ending questions: Why and Wherefore?

III

That morning early, in the assembly room, Mitya Krinin asked Shura: “Well, have you brought it?”

That early morning, in the assembly room, Mitya Krinin asked Shura: “Well, did you bring it?”

Shura recalled that he had promised to bring Krinin a book of popular songs. He replied: “Just a moment. I’ve left it in my overcoat.”

Shura remembered that he had promised to bring Krinin a book of popular songs. He said, “Hold on a second. I left it in my coat.”

He ran into the dressing-room. The bells suddenly rang out in all parts of the building, calling the students to prayer, without which the lessons could hardly be expected to begin.

He rushed into the dressing room. Suddenly, bells rang out throughout the building, summoning the students to prayer, without which lessons could hardly be expected to start.

Shura made haste. He put his hand in the overcoat pocket, found nothing; then, on discovering that it was some one else’s overcoat, he exclaimed in vexation:

Shura hurried. He reached into the overcoat pocket, found nothing; then, realizing it belonged to someone else, he exclaimed in annoyance:

“There now, that’s something new—my hand in another boy’s overcoat!”

“There now, that’s something new—my hand in another guy’s overcoat!”

And he began to search in his own.

And he started to search within himself.

There was an outburst of derisive laughter. He looked around, startled, to find there the mischievous Dutikov, who called out in his unpleasant voice: “So, my boy, you’re going through other people’s pockets!”

There was a burst of mocking laughter. He looked around, shocked, to see the playful Dutikov, who shouted in his unpleasant voice: “So, kid, you’re rummaging through other people's pockets!”

Shura growled back angrily: “It’s not your affair. Anyway, I’m not going through yours.”

Shura snapped back angrily, “It’s none of your business. Anyway, I’m not getting involved in yours.”

He found his book and ran back to the assembly room, where the students were already ranging themselves for the service, forming into long rows, according to height. The smaller students stood in front, near to the ikons, the taller behind; and in each row, in gradation, the lads on the right were taller than those on the left. The school faculty considered it necessary for them to pray in rows, and according to height; otherwise the prayer might come to nothing. Apart from them, there was a group of boys more proficient in chanting, and the leader of these, at the beginning of each chant, changed his voice several times—this was called “setting the tone.” The singing was loud, rapid, expressionless; they might have all been beating drums. The head student was reading in the prayer book the prayers which it was customary to read and not to sing—and his reading was just as loud, just as expressionless. In a word, it was the same as ever.

He found his book and ran back to the assembly room, where the students were already lining up for the service, forming long rows based on their height. The shorter students stood at the front near the icons, and the taller ones were behind them; within each row, the boys on the right were taller than those on the left. The school faculty thought it was important for them to pray in rows and by height; otherwise, the prayer might not be effective. Besides them, there was a group of boys who were better at chanting, and their leader, at the start of each chant, changed his voice several times—this was called “setting the tone.” The singing was loud, fast, and expressionless; it might as well have been a drumbeat. The head student was reading from the prayer book the prayers that were supposed to be read and not sung—his reading was just as loud and just as expressionless. In short, it was the same as always.

But after prayers something happened.

But something happened after prayers.

IV

Student Epiphanov, of the second class, brought with him to school that morning a pearl-handled penknife and a silver rouble, and now these were nowhere to be found. He raised a cry and went to complain.

Student Epiphanov, from the second class, came to school that morning with a pearl-handled penknife and a silver rouble, and now they were nowhere to be found. He shouted and went to file a complaint.

An investigation was started.

An investigation has started.

Dutikov reported that he had seen Shura Dolinin going through the pockets of some one’s overcoat. Shura was called into the cabinet of the director.

Dutikov reported that he had seen Shura Dolinin going through someone's overcoat pockets. Shura was called into the director's office.

Sergey Ivanovich, the director, fixed his suspicious eyes on the lad. The old tutor, who saw an excellent chance of catching a thief, and incidentally of balancing accounts somewhat for tricks that had been played upon him by the mischievous lads, experienced malicious pleasure and pounced upon the confused, flushing lad with questions.

Sergey Ivanovich, the director, narrowed his suspicious eyes at the boy. The old tutor, who saw a perfect opportunity to catch a thief and, at the same time, settle some scores for the pranks that the mischievous boys had pulled on him, felt a wicked thrill and pounced on the bewildered, blushing boy with questions.

“Why were you in the dressing-room during prayer?”

“Why were you in the dressing room during prayer?”

“Before prayer, Sergey Ivanovich,” whimpered Shura in a voice squeaky from fright.

“Before prayer, Sergey Ivanovich,” Shura whimpered in a voice that was shaky from fear.

“Very well, before prayer,” said the director with irony in his voice. “What I want to know is why were you there?”

“Alright, before we pray,” said the director with a sarcastic tone. “What I want to know is why were you there?”

Shura explained.

Shura explained.

The director continued: “Very well, after a book. But why in some one else’s pocket?”

The director continued, "Alright, after a book. But why in someone else's pocket?"

“It was a mistake,” said Shura, distressed.

“It was a mistake,” Shura said, upset.

“A nice mistake,” remarked the director dryly. “Now confess, haven’t you taken by mistake a penknife and a rouble. By mistake, mind you? Look through your pockets, my lad.”

“A nice mistake,” the director said dryly. “Now admit it, haven’t you accidentally taken a penknife and a rouble? By accident, I mean? Check your pockets, my boy.”

Shura began to cry, and said through his tears: “I haven’t stolen anything.”

Shura started to cry and said through his tears, “I haven’t stolen anything.”

The director smiled. It was pleasant to provoke tears. Such beautiful and such large childish tears trickled down the pink cheeks in three separate streams: two streams of tears came from one eye, and only one from the other.

The director smiled. It was nice to stir up tears. Such beautiful and big childish tears rolled down the pink cheeks in three separate streams: two streams of tears flowed from one eye, and only one from the other.

“If you haven’t stolen anything why do you cry?” said the director in a bantering tone. “I don’t even say that you have stolen. I assume that you merely made a mistake: caught hold of something that came into your hand, and then forgot all about it. Suppose you look through your pockets.”

“If you haven't taken anything, why are you crying?” the director said in a teasing tone. “I’m not even saying you stole anything. I think you just made a mistake: grabbed something that you found and then forgot all about it. Why don’t you check your pockets?”

Shura quickly drew from his pockets all the absurd trifles usually found on boys, and then turned both his pockets inside out.

Shura quickly pulled out all the random stuff that boys usually have in their pockets, then turned both his pockets inside out.

“Nothing,” he said sadly.

"Nothing," he said sadly.

The director gave him a searching look.

The director gave him a penetrating gaze.

“You are sure it hasn’t dropped down in your clothes somewhere—the knife might have slipped into your boots, eh?”

“You're sure it hasn't fallen into your clothes somewhere—the knife might have slipped into your boots, right?”

He rang. The watchman came.

He called. The watchman arrived.

Shura was crying. And everything round him seemed to float in a rose mist, in the incomprehensible mental void of his degradation. They turned Shura about, felt him all over, searched him. Little by little they undressed him. First they took off his boots and shook them out; they did the same with his stockings. His belt, blouse and breeches followed. Everything was shaken out and searched.

Shura was crying. Everything around him felt like it was floating in a pink haze, lost in the confusing emptiness of his downfall. They turned Shura around, felt him all over, and searched him. Little by little, they undressed him. First, they took off his boots and shook them out; they did the same with his socks. Then came his belt, shirt, and pants. Everything was shaken out and searched.

And through all this torment of shame, through all this indignity of a degrading and needless ceremony there penetrated one resplendent ray of joy; the torn shirt was at home, and the new, clean one rustled in the coarse hands of the zealous pedagogue.

And through all this pain of shame, through all this embarrassment of a humiliating and pointless ceremony, there shone one bright ray of happiness; the torn shirt was at home, and the new, clean one was crinkling in the rough hands of the enthusiastic teacher.

Shura stood in his shirt, crying. Behind the door he could hear tumultuous voices and cries of joy.

Shura stood in his shirt, crying. Behind the door, he could hear loud voices and cheers of happiness.

The door burst open, and a little, red-cheeked, smiling chap entered hurriedly. And through his shame, through his tears, and through his joy about the new shirt, Shura heard a confused and panting voice say:

The door swung open, and a small, rosy-cheeked, grinning kid rushed in. Amid his embarrassment, tears, and excitement over the new shirt, Shura heard a breathless and muddled voice say:

“It’s been found, Sergey Ivanovich. On Epiphanov himself. There was a hole in his pocket—the penknife and rouble slipped down into his boot.”

“It’s been found, Sergey Ivanovich. On Epiphanov himself. There was a hole in his pocket—the penknife and ruble slipped down into his boot.”

Then, suddenly, they became gentle with Shura. They stroked his head, comforted him, and helped him to dress.

Then, all of a sudden, they were gentle with Shura. They stroked his head, comforted him, and helped him get dressed.

V

Now he cried, now he laughed. At home he again cried and laughed. He complained:

Now he was crying, now he was laughing. At home, he cried and laughed again. He complained:

“I was entirely undressed. It would have been nice, wouldn’t it, if I had been wearing that torn shirt!”

“I was completely naked. It would’ve been nice, right, if I had been wearing that torn shirt!”

Later—yes, what happened later? His mother would go to the director. She wished to make a scene. Afterwards she would lodge a complaint against him. But she recalled, in the street, that her boy was a non-paying student. There was no scene. Besides, the director received her pleasantly. He was so apologetic.

Later—yes, what happened later? His mother went to see the director. She wanted to make a scene. After that, she was going to file a complaint against him. But she remembered, while walking down the street, that her son was a non-paying student. There was no scene. Besides, the director welcomed her warmly. He was very apologetic.

The impression of his degradation remained with the boy. All its incidents had impressed themselves upon him: he had been suspected of theft, and searched, and he had stood, almost naked, undergoing the scrutiny of an officious person. Shameful? Let us, by all means, console ourselves that it is an experience useful to life.

The impact of his humiliation stayed with the boy. Every moment of it had stuck in his mind: he had been accused of stealing and searched, and he had stood there, nearly naked, being examined by a meddling individual. Shameful? Let's, for sure, comfort ourselves with the idea that it’s a life lesson.

Weeping, the mother said: “Who knows—perhaps when you grow up, something of the sort will really happen. We’ve heard of such things in our time.”

Weeping, the mother said: “Who knows—maybe when you grow up, something like that will actually happen. We’ve heard of things like that in our time.”

THE WHITE MOTHER

I

Easter was near. Esper Constantinovich Saksaoolov was in a painful and undecided state of mind. It seemed to have begun when he was asked at the Gorodischevs: “Where are you greeting the holiday?”

Easter was approaching. Esper Constantinovich Saksaoolov was in a painful and uncertain state of mind. It seemed to have started when he was asked at the Gorodischevs, “Where are you celebrating the holiday?”

Saksaoolov, for some reason, did not reply at once. The housewife, who was stout, short-sighted and fussy, went on: “Come to us.”

Saksaoolov, for some reason, didn’t respond right away. The housewife, who was overweight, near-sighted, and particular, continued, “Come over to our place.”

Saksaoolov felt vexed—most likely at the young girl, who at the words of her mother gave him a quick glance, then averted it, and continued her conversation with a professor’s young assistant.

Saksaoolov felt frustrated—probably at the young girl, who, at her mother’s words, shot him a quick look, then turned away and went back to chatting with a young assistant of the professor.

Mothers of grown daughters saw a possible husband in Saksaoolov, which annoyed him. He considered himself an old bachelor at thirty-seven.

Mothers of adult daughters saw a potential husband in Saksaoolov, which irritated him. He thought of himself as an old bachelor at thirty-seven.

He answered sharply: “Thank you. But I always pass that night at home.”

He replied curtly, “Thank you. But I always spend that night at home.”

The girl glanced at him with a smile and asked: “With whom?”

The girl looked at him with a smile and asked, “With who?”

“Alone,” answered Saksaoolov with a shade of astonishment in his voice.

“Alone,” replied Saksaoolov, a hint of surprise in his voice.

“You’re a misanthrope,” said Madame Gorodischeva, with a sour smile.

“You're a misanthrope,” said Madame Gorodischeva, with a bitter smile.

Saksaoolov valued his freedom. It seemed strange to him, whenever he thought of it, that he had been so near marriage once. He had lived long in his small but tastefully furnished apartment, had got used to his man attendant, the elderly and steady Fedota, and to Fedota’s not less reliable spouse, who cooked his dinner; and he persuaded himself that he ought to remain single out of memory to his first love. In truth, his heart was growing cold from indifference born of a lonely, incomplete life.

Saksaoolov cherished his freedom. It felt odd to him, whenever he reflected on it, that he had once been so close to getting married. He had spent a long time in his small but nicely decorated apartment, had grown accustomed to his male assistant, the elderly and dependable Fedota, and to Fedota’s equally reliable partner, who made his meals; and he convinced himself that he should stay single in honor of his first love. In reality, his heart was growing numb from the apathy that came from a lonely, unfulfilling life.

He had his own fortune, his father and mother had died long ago, and he had no near relatives. He lived methodically and quietly; had something to do with a government department; was intimately acquainted with contemporary literature and art; and was something of an epicurean—but life itself seemed to him to be empty and aimless. Were it not that one pure, radiant fancy visited him at times he would have become entirely cold, like many others.

He had his own wealth, his parents had passed away long ago, and he had no close relatives. He lived a structured and peaceful life; he worked for a government department; he was well-versed in modern literature and art; and he indulged in the pleasures of life—but to him, life itself felt empty and directionless. If it weren't for a single, bright inspiration that came to him occasionally, he would have become completely indifferent, like many others.

II

His first and only love, which ended before it had time to blossom, wrapt him closely in sad and sweet reveries, usually in the evenings. Five years earlier he had met a young girl who left an indelible impression upon him. She was pale, gentle, slender, with blue eyes, and fair wavy hair. She almost seemed to him not to belong to this earth, but was like a creature of air and mist, blown for a brief moment by fate into the city turmoil. Her movements were slow; her gentle, clear voice was soft, like the murmur of a brook purling over stones.

His first and only love, which ended before it had the chance to grow, wrapped him tightly in both sad and sweet daydreams, usually in the evenings. Five years earlier, he had met a young girl who left a lasting impression on him. She was pale, gentle, slender, with blue eyes and wavy blonde hair. She almost felt like she didn’t belong to this world, but was more like a being of air and mist, blown into the chaotic city for just a short moment by fate. Her movements were slow; her soft, clear voice was gentle, like the sound of a brook flowing over stones.

Saksaoolov, whether by chance or not, saw her always in a white dress. The impression of white had become inseparable from his thought of her. Her very name, Tamar, suggested to him something as white as the snow on the mountain tops.

Saksaoolov, whether by chance or not, always saw her in a white dress. The image of white had become inseparable from his thoughts of her. Even her name, Tamar, reminded him of something as white as the snow on the mountaintops.

He began to visit her at the house of her parents. More than once he had resolved to say to her those words which bind human fates together. But she never let him go on; she would always grow frightened and shy, and she would rise and leave him. What frightened her? Saksaoolov read signs of virgin love in her face; her eyes grew brighter when he entered, and a light flush suffused her cheeks.

He started visiting her at her parents' house. He had often decided to tell her those words that connect people’s lives. But she never allowed him to continue; she would always become scared and bashful, and she would get up and walk away. What scared her? Saksaoolov saw signs of innocent love in her expression; her eyes lit up when he arrived, and a light blush spread across her cheeks.

But one never-to-be-forgotten day she listened to him. It was in the early spring. The ice on the river was gone, and the trees were covered with a soft green veil. Tamar and Saksaoolov were sitting before the window in the city house, and looking out on the Niva. He spoke, scarcely knowing what he said, but his words were both gentle and terrible to her. She grew pale, smiled vaguely, and rose. Her slender hand trembled on the carved top of the chair.

But one unforgettable day, she actually listened to him. It was early spring. The ice on the river had melted, and the trees were draped in a soft green layer. Tamar and Saksaoolov were sitting by the window in the city house, looking out at the Niva. He spoke, hardly aware of what he was saying, but his words were both tender and frightening to her. She turned pale, smiled faintly, and stood up. Her delicate hand trembled on the carved top of the chair.

“To-morrow,” Tamar said quietly, and went out.

“Tomorrow,” Tamar said quietly, and walked out.

Saksaoolov gazed with intense feeling toward the door behind which Tamar had disappeared. His head was in a whirl. His eye fell upon a sprig of white lilac; he picked it up almost absently, and left without bidding his hosts good-bye.

Saksaoolov stared intensely at the door behind which Tamar had vanished. His mind was racing. His gaze landed on a piece of white lilac; he picked it up almost absentmindedly and left without saying goodbye to his hosts.

He could not sleep that night. He stood at the window and looked out into the far-stretching streets, at first dark, then lighter at dawn; he smiled and pressed the sprig of lilac between his fingers. When it grew light he noticed that the floor of the room was strewn with white petals of lilac. This seemed both curious and of happy omen to Saksaoolov. He felt the cool of the breeze on his heated face. He took a bath and he felt refreshed. Then he went to Tamar.

He couldn't sleep that night. He stood by the window and looked out at the long streets, initially dark, then brightening at dawn; he smiled and squeezed the lilac sprig between his fingers. As it got light, he noticed the floor was covered with white lilac petals. This struck Saksaoolov as both unusual and a good sign. He felt the cool breeze on his warm face. He took a shower and felt rejuvenated. Then he went to Tamar.

They told him that she was ill, that she had caught a cold somewhere. And Saksaoolov never saw her again; she died within two weeks. He did not go to her funeral. Her death left him quite calm, and he no longer knew whether he had loved her or whether it was a short, passing fascination.

They told him she was sick, that she had caught a cold somewhere. And Saksaoolov never saw her again; she passed away within two weeks. He didn’t attend her funeral. Her death left him feeling quite indifferent, and he no longer knew if he had loved her or if it was just a brief, fleeting fascination.

He mused about her sometimes in the evening; but he gradually learned to forget her; and Saksaoolov had no portrait of her. But after a few years—more precisely, only a year ago—in the spring, upon seeing a sprig of lilac sadly out of place among rich eatables in a restaurant window, he remembered Tamar. And from that time on he loved to think of Tamar again during the evenings.

He sometimes thought about her in the evenings; but he gradually learned to forget her, and Saksaoolov didn’t have a picture of her. But after a few years—more specifically, just a year ago—in the spring, when he saw a sprig of lilac awkwardly displayed among delicious food in a restaurant window, he remembered Tamar. From that moment on, he enjoyed thinking about Tamar again in the evenings.

Sometimes, as he fell into a light sleep, he dreamt that Tamar came to him, sat opposite him, and looked at him with unaverted, fond eyes; and that she had something to tell him. And it was painful to feel Tamar’s expectant glance upon him, and not know what she wanted of him.

Sometimes, as he drifted off to a light sleep, he dreamt that Tamar came to him, sat across from him, and gazed at him with unwavering, affectionate eyes; and that she had something to say to him. It was painful to sense Tamar’s eager look on him and not know what she wanted from him.

Now, leaving the Gorodischevs, he thought timidly: “She will come to give me the kiss of Easter.”

Now, as he left the Gorodischevs, he thought nervously, “She’s going to come and give me the Easter kiss.”

A feeling of fear and loneliness took hold of him with such intensity that the idea came to him: “Perhaps it would be well to marry so as not to be alone on holy, mysterious nights.”

A deep sense of fear and loneliness overwhelmed him so much that he thought, “Maybe it would be a good idea to get married so I won’t be alone on those sacred, mysterious nights.”

He thought of Valeria Mikhailovna, the Gorodischev girl. She was by no means a beauty, but she was always dressed becomingly to set off her looks. She apparently liked him, and was not likely to reject him if he asked her.

He thought about Valeria Mikhailovna, the Gorodischev girl. She wasn't exactly a beauty, but she always dressed nicely to highlight her appearance. She seemed to like him and was probably not going to turn him down if he asked her out.

The throng and din in the street distracted him and his usual somewhat ironic mood swayed his thoughts of the Gorodischev girl. Could he prove false to Tamar’s memory for any one else? Everything in the world seemed so paltry to him that he wished no one but Tamar to give him the kiss of Easter.

The crowd and noise in the street distracted him, and his typical ironic mood shifted his thoughts about the Gorodischev girl. Could he betray Tamar’s memory for anyone else? Everything in the world felt so insignificant to him that he wanted no one but Tamar to give him the Easter kiss.

“But,” thought he, “she will again look at me with expectancy. White, gentle Tamar, what does she want? Will her gentle lips kiss me?”

“But,” he thought, “she’s going to look at me with that hopeful expression again. Sweet, gentle Tamar, what does she want? Will her soft lips kiss me?”

III

Saksaoolov thought sadly of Tamar as he wandered in the streets, and looking into the faces of the passers-by he thought many of the older people unpleasantly coarse. He recalled that there was no one with whom he would exchange the kiss of Easter with real desire and joy. There would be many coarse lips and prickly beards, smelling of wine, to kiss the first day.

Saksaoolov sadly thought of Tamar as he walked through the streets, and when he looked at the faces of the people passing by, he found many of the older ones to be unpleasantly rough. He remembered that there was no one he would want to share the Easter kiss with out of genuine desire and joy. Instead, there would be many rough lips and scratchy beards, reeking of wine, to kiss on the first day.

It was much pleasanter to kiss the children. Children’s faces grew lovely in Saksaoolov’s eyes.

It was way nicer to kiss the kids. The children’s faces looked beautiful in Saksaoolov’s eyes.

He walked a long time, and when he was tired he entered a church enclosure just off the noisy street. A pale lad sat on a form and looked up frightened at Saksaoolov; then he once more began to gaze absently before him. His blue eyes were gentle and sad, like Tamar’s. He was so small that his feet projected from the seat.

He walked for a long time, and when he got tired, he entered a church yard just off the noisy street. A pale boy was sitting on a bench and looked up at Saksaoolov, frightened; then he went back to staring blankly ahead. His blue eyes were gentle and sad, just like Tamar’s. He was so small that his feet hung off the edge of the seat.

Saksaoolov, who sat near him, began to eye him, half with pity, half with curiosity. There was something in this youngster that stirred his memory with joy, and at the same time excited him. In appearance he was a most ordinary urchin; he had on ragged clothes, a white fur cap on his bright hair, and a pair of dirty boots, worse for wear.

Saksaoolov, who sat next to him, started to look at him, partly with pity and partly with curiosity. There was something about this kid that brought him joy and also intrigued him. He looked like an average street kid; he wore ragged clothes, a white fur cap on his bright hair, and a pair of beaten-up, dirty boots.

He sat long on the form, then he rose suddenly and gave a cry. He ran out of the gate into the street, then stopped, turned quickly in another direction, and again stopped. It was clear that he did not know which way to turn. He began to weep quietly, making no ado, and large tears ran down his cheeks. A crowd gathered. A policeman came. They began to ask him where he lived.

He sat on the bench for a long time, then suddenly stood up and shouted. He ran out of the gate into the street, then stopped, quickly turned in another direction, and stopped again. It was obvious that he didn’t know which way to go. He started to cry quietly, making no fuss, and big tears rolled down his cheeks. A crowd gathered. A police officer arrived. They began asking him where he lived.

“At the Gliukhov house,” he lisped in a childlike but indistinct tone.

“At the Gliukhov house,” he said in a childlike but unclear tone.

“In what street,” the policeman asked.

"In which street?" the policeman asked.

The boy did not know, and only kept on repeating: “At the Gliukhov house.”

The boy didn't know, and just kept saying, "At the Gliukhov house."

The young and good-natured policeman thought awhile, and decided that there was no such house near.

The young and friendly policeman thought for a moment and decided that there wasn't a house like that nearby.

“With whom do you live?” asked a gruff workman. “With your father?”

“With whom do you live?” asked a rough-looking worker. “With your dad?”

“I have no father,” answered the boy, as he scanned the faces round him with his tearful eyes.

“I don’t have a dad,” the boy replied, scanning the faces around him with tear-filled eyes.

“So you’ve got no father, that’s how it is,” said the workman gravely, and shook his head. “Then where’s your mother?”

“So you don’t have a dad, that’s how it is,” said the worker seriously, shaking his head. “Then where’s your mom?”

“I have a mother,” the boy replied.

“I have a mom,” the boy replied.

“What’s her name?”

"What's her name?"

“Mamma,” said the boy; then, upon reflection, he added, “black mamma.”

“Mama,” said the boy; then, after thinking it over, he added, “black mama.”

Some one laughed in the crowd.

Someone laughed in the audience.

“Black? I wonder whether that’s the name of the family?” suggested the gruff workman.

“Black? I wonder if that’s the name of the family?” suggested the gruff workman.

“First it was a white mamma, and now it’s a black mamma,” said the boy.

“First it was a white mom, and now it’s a black mom,” said the boy.

“There’s no making head or tail of this,” decided the policeman. “I’ll take him to the station. They’ll telephone about it.”

“There's no understanding this,” the policeman decided. “I’ll take him to the station. They’ll call about it.”

He went to the gate and rang. But the house-porter had already seen the policeman and, besom in hand, he was coming to the gate. The policeman ordered him to take the boy to the station. But the boy suddenly bethought himself, and cried out: “Never mind, let me go, I’ll find the way myself.”

He went to the gate and rang the bell. But the doorman had already spotted the police officer and, broom in hand, was walking over to the gate. The officer told him to take the boy to the station. But the boy suddenly remembered something and shouted, “It's okay, let me go. I can find my own way!”

Perhaps he was frightened of the house-porter’s besom, or perhaps he had really recalled something; at any rate he ran off so hard that Saksaoolov almost lost sight of him. But soon the boy walked more quietly. He turned street corners and ran from one side to the other searching for, but not finding, his home. Saksaoolov followed him in silence. He was not an adept at talking to children.

Perhaps he was scared of the doorman’s broom, or maybe he actually remembered something; either way, he ran off so quickly that Saksaoolov almost lost sight of him. But soon the boy walked more calmly. He turned corners and dashed from one side of the street to the other searching for, but not finding, his home. Saksaoolov quietly followed him. He wasn't good at talking to kids.

At last the boy grew tired. He stopped before a lamp-post and leant against it. Tears gleamed in his eyes.

At last, the boy got tired. He stopped in front of a lamp post and leaned against it. Tears sparkled in his eyes.

“My dear boy,” said Saksaoolov, “haven’t you found it yet?”

“My dear boy,” Saksaoolov said, “haven’t you found it yet?”

The lad looked at him with his sad, soft eyes, and Saksaoolov suddenly understood what had impelled him to follow the boy with such resolution. There was something in the face and glance of the little wanderer that gave him an unusual likeness to Tamar.

The boy looked at him with his sad, gentle eyes, and Saksaoolov suddenly realized what had driven him to follow the kid so determinedly. There was something in the little wanderer's face and gaze that reminded him strangely of Tamar.

“My dear boy, what’s your name?” asked Saksaoolov in a tender and agitated voice.

“My dear boy, what’s your name?” asked Saksaoolov in a gentle and anxious voice.

“Lesha,” said the boy.

"Lesha," the boy said.

“Tell me, dear Lesha, do you live with your mother?”

“Tell me, dear Lesha, do you live with your mom?”

“Yes, with mamma. Only now it’s a black mamma—and before it was a white mamma.”

“Yes, with mom. But now it’s a black mom—and before it was a white mom.”

Saksaoolov thought that by black mamma he meant a nun.

Saksaoolov thought that when he said "black mamma," he was referring to a nun.

“How did you get lost?” he asked.

“How did you get lost?” he asked.

“I walked with mamma, and we walked and walked. She told me to sit down and wait, and then she went away. And I got frightened.”

“I walked with Mom, and we kept walking. She told me to sit down and wait, and then she left. I got scared.”

“Who is your mother?”

"Who's your mom?"

“My mamma? She’s so black and so angry.”

“My mom? She’s really dark-skinned and really mad.”

“What does she do?”

“What does she do for a living?”

The boy thought awhile.

The boy thought for a bit.

“She drinks coffee,” he said.

"She’s having coffee," he said.

“What else does she do?”

“What else does she do?”

“She quarrels with the lodgers,” answered Lesha after a pause.

"She fights with the tenants," Lesha replied after a moment.

“And where is your white mamma?”

“And where is your white mom?”

“She was carried away. She was put into a coffin and carried away. And papa was carried away.”

“She was taken away. She was placed in a coffin and taken away. And dad was taken away.”

The boy pointed into the distance somewhere and burst into tears.

The boy pointed off into the distance and started crying.

“What’s to be done with him?” thought Saksaoolov.

“What should I do with him?” thought Saksaoolov.

Then suddenly the boy began to run again. After he had turned a few corners he went more quietly. Saksaoolov overtook him a second time. The lad’s face expressed a strange mixture of joy and fear.

Then suddenly the boy started running again. After he turned a few corners, he slowed down. Saksaoolov caught up to him for a second time. The boy's face showed a strange mix of joy and fear.

“Here’s the Gliukhov house,” he said to Saksaoolov, as he pointed to a huge, five-storeyed monstrosity.

“Here’s the Gliukhov house,” he said to Saksaoolov, as he pointed to a massive, five-story eyesore.

At this moment there appeared at the gates of the Gliukhov house a black-haired, black-eyed woman in a black dress, a black kerchief with white dots on her head. The boy shrank back in fear.

At that moment, a black-haired, black-eyed woman in a black dress, wearing a black scarf with white dots on her head, appeared at the gates of the Gliukhov house. The boy recoiled in fear.

“Mamma,” he whispered.

“Mom,” he whispered.

His stepmother looked at him with astonishment.

His stepmom stared at him in shock.

“How did you get here, you young whelp!” she shrieked out. “I told you to sit on the bench, didn’t I?”

“How did you get here, you little rascal!” she shouted. “I told you to stay on the bench, didn’t I?”

She seemed to be on the point of whipping him when she noticed that some sort of gentleman, serious and dignified in appearance, was watching them, and she spoke more softly.

She looked like she was about to hit him when she noticed that a gentleman, serious and dignified in appearance, was watching them, and she spoke more softly.

“Can’t I leave you for a half-hour anywhere without you taking to your heels? I’ve walked my feet off looking for you, you young whelp!”

“Can’t I leave you alone for half an hour without you running off? I’ve searched everywhere for you, you young brat!”

She caught the child’s very small hand in her own huge one and dragged him within the gate. Saksaoolov made a note of the house number and the name of the street, and went home.

She grabbed the child's tiny hand with her much larger one and pulled him through the gate. Saksaoolov took note of the house number and the street name before heading home.

IV

Saksaoolov liked to listen to the opinions of Fedota. When he returned home he told him about the boy Lesha.

Saksaoolov enjoyed hearing Fedota's thoughts. When he got home, he shared with him about the boy Lesha.

“She did it on purpose,” decided Fedota. “Just think what a witch she is to take the boy such a way from home!”

“She did it on purpose,” Fedota concluded. “Just think about how awful she is to take the boy so far from home!”

“Why should she?” Saksaoolov asked.

"Why should she?" Saksaoolov asked.

“It’s simple enough. What can you expect of a stupid woman! She thought the boy would get lost somewhere, and some one would pick him up. After all, she’s a stepmother. What’s a homeless child to her?”

“It’s pretty straightforward. What can you expect from a clueless woman! She thought the boy would wander off and someone would take him in. After all, she’s a stepmother. What does a homeless kid mean to her?”

Saksaoolov was incredulous. He observed: “But the police would have found her out.”

Saksaoolov couldn't believe it. He remarked, "But the police would have figured it out."

“Of course they would; but you can’t tell, she may have meant to leave town; then find her if you can.”

“Of course they would; but you can’t know, she might have planned to leave town; so good luck finding her.”

Saksaoolov smiled.

Saksaoolov smiled.

“Really,” he thought, “my Fedota should be a district attorney.”

“Honestly,” he thought, “my Fedota should be a district attorney.”

He fell into a doze that evening as he sat reading before a lamp. Tamar appeared to him—the gentle, white Tamar—and sat down beside him. Her face was strangely like Lesha’s face. She looked steadily and persistently, and awaited something. It tormented Saksaoolov to see her bright, pleading eyes, and not to know what she wanted. He rose quickly and went to the armchair where he thought he saw Tamar sitting. He stopped before her and asked loudly and with emotion:

He dozed off that evening while sitting and reading by the lamp. Tamar appeared to him—the soft, white Tamar—and sat down next to him. Her face was surprisingly similar to Lesha's. She looked at him steadily, waiting for something. Saksaoolov was tormented by her bright, pleading eyes, not knowing what she wanted. He quickly got up and walked to the armchair where he thought he saw Tamar sitting. He stopped in front of her and asked loudly and with emotion:

“What do you wish? Tell me.”

“What do you want? Just tell me.”

But she was no longer there.

But she was gone.

“It was only a dream,” thought Saksaoolov sadly.

"It was just a dream," Saksaoolov thought sadly.

V

The next day, as he was leaving the academy exhibition, Saksaoolov met the Gorodischevs. He told the girl about Lesha.

The next day, as he was leaving the academy exhibition, Saksaoolov ran into the Gorodischevs. He told the girl about Lesha.

“Poor boy,” said Valeria Mikhailovna quietly. “His stepmother is trying to get rid of him.”

“Poor kid,” Valeria Mikhailovna said softly. “His stepmom is trying to get rid of him.”

“That’s yet to be proved,” said Saksaoolov.

"That still needs to be proven," said Saksaoolov.

He felt annoyed that every one, including Fedota and Valeria, should look so tragically upon a simple incident.

He felt irritated that everyone, including Fedota and Valeria, had to react so dramatically to a minor incident.

“That’s quite evident,” said Valeria Mikhailovna warmly. “There’s no father, and only a stepmother to whom he is simply a burden. No good will come of it—the boy will have a sad end.”

"That's pretty clear," Valeria Mikhailovna said kindly. "There’s no father, and just a stepmother who sees him as nothing but a burden. Nothing good will come of this—the boy is headed for a sad ending."

“You take too gloomy a view of the matter,” observed Saksaoolov, with a smile.

“You have too negative a view of the situation,” said Saksaoolov, smiling.

“You ought to take him to yourself,” Valeria Mikhailovna advised him.

“You should take him in,” Valeria Mikhailovna advised him.

“I?” asked Saksaoolov with astonishment.

“I?” asked Saksaoolov in shock.

“You are living alone,” Valeria Mikhailovna persisted. “You have no one. Here’s a chance for you to do a good deed at Eastertime! At least, you’ll have some one with whom to exchange the kiss of Easter.”

“You're living alone,” Valeria Mikhailovna insisted. “You have no one. Here’s your chance to do a good deed for Easter! At least you’ll have someone to exchange Easter greetings with.”

“I beg you to tell me, Valeria Mikhailovna, what am I to do with a child?”

“I’m begging you, Valeria Mikhailovna, what am I supposed to do with a child?”

“You might engage a governess. Fate itself is sending the boy to you.”

“You might hire a governess. Destiny is bringing the boy to you.”

Saksaoolov looked with amazement and involuntary tenderness at the girl’s flushed, animated face.

Saksaoolov looked on in awe and with a natural tenderness at the girl's flushed, lively face.

When Tamar again appeared to him that evening he seemed already to know her wish. It was as though, in the silence of the room, he heard her tranquilly spoken words: “Do as she advised you.”

When Tamar showed up to him again that evening, he seemed to already understand what she wanted. It was as if, in the quiet of the room, he heard her calmly spoken words: “Do what she suggested.”

Saksaoolov rose joyously and rubbed his drowsy eyes with his hand. He saw a sprig of white lilac on the table, and was astonished. How did it come there? Did Tamar leave it there as a sign of her wish?

Saksaoolov got up happily and rubbed his sleepy eyes with his hand. He noticed a sprig of white lilac on the table and was surprised. How did it get there? Did Tamar leave it as a sign of her feelings?

And he suddenly thought that if he married the Gorodischeva girl and took Lesha into his house he would be carrying out the will of Tamar. He breathed in the lilac’s aroma happily. He suddenly remembered that he himself had bought the sprig of lilac that same day.

And he suddenly thought that if he married the Gorodischeva girl and took Lesha into his home, he would be fulfilling Tamar's wishes. He breathed in the sweet scent of lilac happily. He suddenly remembered that he had bought the sprig of lilac that same day.

Then he argued with himself: “It really doesn’t matter that I had bought it myself; its real significance is that I had an impulse to buy it; and that later I forgot that I had bought it.”

Then he debated with himself: “It honestly doesn’t matter that I bought it; what really matters is that I felt the urge to buy it; and that later I completely forgot that I had.”

VI

Next morning he went to fetch Lesha. The boy met him at the gate and showed him where he lived. Lesha’s black mamma was drinking coffee, and was quarrelling with her red-nosed lodger. Saksaoolov learnt something about Lesha from her.

Next morning, he went to pick up Lesha. The boy met him at the gate and showed him where he lived. Lesha’s mom was drinking coffee and arguing with her red-nosed tenant. Saksaoolov learned some things about Lesha from her.

The lad lost his mother when he was three. His father married this black woman, and himself died within a year. The black woman, Irina Ivanovna, had her own son, now a year old. She was about to marry again. The wedding would take place in a few days and after the ceremony she would go with her husband to the provinces. Lesha was a stranger to her and she would rather do without him.

The boy lost his mother when he was three. His father married a Black woman, and he passed away within a year. The Black woman, Irina Ivanovna, had her own son, who was now a year old. She was about to get married again. The wedding would happen in a few days, and after the ceremony, she would go with her husband to the provinces. Lesha was a stranger to her, and she would prefer to do without him.

“Give him to me,” suggested Saksaoolov.

“Hand him over to me,” suggested Saksaoolov.

“With great pleasure,” said Irina Ivanovna with unconcealed and malignant joy.

"With great pleasure," said Irina Ivanovna, clearly showing her malicious delight.

She added after a short silence: “Only you will pay for his clothes.”

She added after a brief pause, “You’re the only one who will take care of his clothes.”

And so Lesha was presently installed at Saksaoolov’s. The Gorodischeva girl helped in the finding of a governess and in other details of Lesha’s comfort. This required her to visit Saksaoolov’s apartments. She assumed a different appearance in Saksaoolov’s eyes as she busied herself in these various cares. It was as though the door to her soul opened itself to him. Her eyes had become beaming and gentle, and she was permeated with almost the same tranquillity that breathed from Tamar.

And so Lesha was now settled in at Saksaoolov’s. The Gorodischeva girl helped find a governess and took care of other details for Lesha’s comfort. This meant she had to visit Saksaoolov’s apartments. In his eyes, she seemed different as she engaged in these various tasks. It was as if the door to her soul had opened up to him. Her eyes were bright and gentle, and she radiated almost the same calm that came from Tamar.

VII

VII

Lesha’s stories about the white mamma won over Fedota and his wife. As they put him to bed on Easter eve, they hung a white candied egg above his head.

Lesha’s stories about the white mama charmed Fedota and his wife. As they tucked him in on Easter Eve, they hung a white candied egg above his head.

“It’s from the white mamma,” said Christina, “only you darling mustn’t touch it; at least not until the resurrection, when you’ll hear the bell ring.”

“It’s from the white mama,” said Christina, “but you darling mustn’t touch it; at least not until the resurrection, when you’ll hear the bell ring.”

Lesha lay down obediently. He looked long at the egg of joy and at last fell asleep.

Lesha lay down quietly. He stared at the egg of joy for a long time and eventually drifted off to sleep.

Saksaoolov was sitting alone in another room. Just before midnight an unconquerable drowsiness again closed his eyes, and he was glad that he would soon see Tamar.

Saksaoolov was sitting by himself in another room. Just before midnight, an irresistible sleepiness once again shut his eyes, and he was happy that he would soon see Tamar.

At last she came, all in white, joyous, bringing with her glad tidings from afar. She smiled gently, then bent over him, and—unspeakable happiness!—Saksaoolov’s lips felt a tender contact.

At last she arrived, dressed in white, cheerful, bringing good news from far away. She smiled softly, then leaned over him, and—indescribable joy!—Saksaoolov felt a gentle touch of her lips.

A sweet voice said softly: “Christoss Voskress!” (Christ has risen).

A gentle voice said softly: “Christoss Voskress!” (Christ has risen).

Saksaoolov, without opening his eyes stretched out his arms and embraced a slender, gentle body. It was Lesha who climbed on his knees and gave him the kiss of Easter.

Saksaoolov, still keeping his eyes closed, stretched out his arms and held a slim, gentle body. It was Lesha who had climbed onto his knees and gave him an Easter kiss.

The church bell had awakened the boy. He seized the white egg and ran to Saksaoolov.

The church bell had woken the boy. He grabbed the white egg and dashed to Saksaoolov.

Saksaoolov opened his eyes. Lesha laughed as he showed him the egg.

Saksaoolov opened his eyes. Lesha laughed as he held out the egg to him.

“White mamma has sent it,” he lisped, “and I’ll give it to you, and you can give it to Aunt Valeria.”

“White mama sent it,” he said with a lisp, “and I’ll give it to you, and you can give it to Aunt Valeria.”

“Very well, my dear boy, I’ll do as you say,” said Saksaoolov.

“Alright, my dear boy, I’ll do what you say,” said Saksaoolov.

He put Lesha to bed, then went to Valeria Mikhailovna with Lesha’s white egg, a gift from the white mamma, but which really seemed to him at that moment to be a gift from Tamar herself.

He put Lesha to bed, then went to Valeria Mikhailovna with Lesha’s white egg, a gift from the white mom, but which really felt to him at that moment like a gift from Tamar herself.

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!